Pronunciation of Norwegian PDF

Pronunciation of
Norwegian
Popperwell
C a m b r id g e
THE
P R O N U N C I A T I O N OF
NORWEGIAN
BY
R . G . P O P P E R W E L L , P h .D.
University Lecturer in Norwegian in the
University o f Cambridge
C A M B R ID G E
AT TH E U N IV E R S IT Y P R E SS
O SLO U N IV E R S IT Y P R E S S
1963
C A M B R ID G E U N IV E R SIT Y PRESS
Cambridge, New York, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore,
Såo Paulo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo, Mexico C ity
Cambridge University Press

The Edinburgh Building, Cambridge св г 8 r u , U K
Published in the United States o f America by Cambridge University Press, New York
www.cambridge.org
Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9780521157421
© Cambridge University Press 1963
This publication is in copyright. Subjeet to statutory exception

and to the provisions o f relevant collective licensing agreements,
no reproduction o f any part may take place without the written
permission o f Cambridge University Press.
First published 1963

First paperback edition 2010
A catalogue m o rdfor this publication is available front the British Library
isbn 978-0-521-05973-2 Hardback

isbn 978-0-521-15742-1 Paperback
Cambridge University Press has no responsibility for the persistence or

accuracy o f U RLs for external or third-party internet websites referred to in
this publication, and does not guarantee that any content on such websites is,
or will remain, accurate or appropriate.
CONTENTS
List of Figures poge ix
AcknowledgettutUs xi
Introduction i
List o f Phonetic Symbols 3
S E C T IO N I
1. I n t r o d u c t o r y 9
A. The Organs of Speech, 1-7 9
The roof o f the mouth, 2 ; the tongue, 3 ; the pharynx,
4; the larynx, 5 ; the lips, 6; the teeth, 7
B. The Production of the Sounds of Speech, 8-9 11
G. Vowels and Consonants, 10 -12 11
Vowels, i i ; consonants, 12
D. Glassification o f Vowels, 13 - 16 12
Front vowels, 14 ; back vowels, 15 ; central vowels, 16
E. Cardinal Vowels, 17 - 18 13
F. Classification o f Consonants, 19-21 14
2. N o r w e g i a n V o w e l S ou n d s 16
A. Front Unrounded Vowels, 23-48 16
23~6; I, 2 7 - 3 1; e:, 32-6; e, 3 7 -4 1;
42-6; * , 47-8
B. Back Vowels, 49-73 23
a:« 49- 53 ; a, 54- 5 ; 56-60; э, 6 1-4 ; о:, 65-9;
о» 70-3
C. Central Vowels, 74-84 29
u:> 74- 8 ; u, 7 9 -8 1; a, 82-4
v
CONTENTS
D. Front Rounded Vowels, 85-106 flage 32
y:, 85-9; y, 90-2; comparison o f /(*)’ u( ' 5 a
o(0. 93; и:, 94-8; ø, 99-roo;
ær, юг-4; oc,
105-6
3. N o r w e g ia n D iphthongs
el, n i-14 ; æu, 115-18; øy, и 9~2 1 ’ al’ I22~5 ’
Di, 126-8
4. N o r w e g i a n G o n s o n a n t s 44
A. Plosive Consonants, 129-46 44
p, 129 -32; b, 133-4 ; t, 13 5 -6 ; ’ 139-41 ’
k, 142-4; g, 145-6
B. Nasal Consonants, 147-53 50
m, 147-8; n, 149-50; о, I51—3
C. Lateral Consonants, 154-7 52
l, including [, 154-7
D. Rolled Consonants, 158-61 54
r, 158-61
E. Fricative Consonants, 162-80 55
f, 16 2 -3; v, 164-6; s, 167-9; I’ I 70' 3 ’ *74 7 ,
i, 176-9; h> 180
F. Retroflex Sounds, 18 1-7 60
rt, 18 2 -3; rd, 184; Г0, n?) i855 ris fl> l86; l87
S E C T I O N II
5. R u l e s fo r t h e P r o n u n c ia t io n of W r i t t e n
N orwegian 85
A. Vowels, 188-218 85
i, 188; e, 18 9 -9 7 ;» , 198; a, 199; å, 200; o, 2 0 1-
10 ; a , 2 1 1 - 1 6 ; y, 2 17 ; ø , 218
B. Diphthongs, 219-40 77
ei (eg, ek), 219 -24; au (eu, ou), 225 - 8 ;øy (eg),
229-30; ai, 2 3 1- 3 ; oi, 234-6; ou, 237; oa, 238;
ow, 239; «i, 240
vi
CONTENTS
G, Cømonants, 241-305 page 80
b , 2 4 1; c, 242; ch, 243; d, 2 44-51; f , 252; g,
25З-63; b , 264-6; j , 267; k , 268-73; 1, 274-5;
m , 276-7; n, 278-82; p, 283; q, 284; r,
285-7; *» 288 -9 1; t, 292-8; v , 299-301; w
(wh), 302; x, 303; y, 304; *, 305
S E C T IO N I I I
6. Syllables 101
Syllabic l [|, {], 3 10 - 17 ; syllabic n [ri, 9], 318 -2 7 ;
syllabic r [f], 328; syllabic consonants: general con-
siderations, 329-30
7. L e n g t h 107
8. S t r e s s 116
A . Compounds, 358 116
B. Prefixes, 359-74 117
be-, er-, ge-, 3 6 1; for-, 362-7; u-, 368-72; i-, 373;
others, 374
G. Compounded Adverbs, Prepositions and Con-
junctions, 375 129
D. Suffixcs, 376-86 129
E. Sentencc Stress, 387-8 146
9. R h y t h m 147
A. Trochaic Rhythm, 39 1-4 147
B. Dactylic Rhythm, 395 149
C. Sound Changes Caused by Rhythm, 396 150
10. W ord T ones 15 1

A. The Single Tone, 400-31 152
Morphological guides, 400-6; compounds, 40 7-21;
injlectedforms, 422-7; other uses, 428-31
vii
CONTENTS
B. The Double Tone, 432-40 page 166

C. General Remarks, 441-4 169
The size o f the interval, 441; the glide, 442-4
D. Tone Groups, 445-51 172
E. Shades of Meaning Expressed by the Tones,
452 176
ii. S e n t e n c e I ntonation 177

A. Rising Melody, 454-5 177
B. Falling Melody, 456-61 I7g
Appendix. Word-pairs differing only in Tone 182
Bibliography 184
Word-Index 186
viii
L IS T O F F IG U R E S
1. The organs of speech page io

2. Cardinal vowels 13
3. Norwegian and English vowels (general diagram) 16
4. Norwegian i:, English i:, i, etc. 17
5. Norwegian e:, English ei, ci 19
6. Norwegian æ:, English æ, etc. 21

7. Norwegian and English a: 23
8. Norwegian and English э: 25
9. Norwegian or, English ur, «: 27

10. Norwegian ur, English etc. 30
11. Norwegian and English э 31
12. Norwegian y: 33
13. Norwegian ør, English э: 35
14. Norwegian æ: 36
15. Norwegian diphthongs (general diagram) 38
16. Norwegian ci, English ei, ci 39
17. Norwegian æu, English au 40
18. Norwegian øy 41
19. Norwegian ai, English ai 42
20. Norwegian and English ai 43
IX
ACKNOW LEDGEM ENTS
M y first duty is to thank all thosc Norwegian, fiiends and col-

leagues who have helped to make this book possible. Over the
years a vast number o f questions have been put to them and
have been patiently answered. In fact, so willingly have ques
tions been answered and advice given that not the least o f my
responsibilities has been to find a suitable compromise when
good advice seemed to clash.
M y especial thanks are due to Dr Martin Kloster Jensen
(Dosent in Phonetics in the University o f Bergen) and to M r
Torbjørn Støverud (W. P. K er Lecturer in Norwegian at
University College in the University of London), who from
manuscript to final proof stage have given freely of their time
and professional skill; in addition, I am indebted to Mr
Støverud for speaking the material on the record issued with
this book. I am also indebted to Professor Trygve Knudsen
(Professor of the Philology of the Scandinavian Languages in
the University of Oslo) for reading the final proofs and for
making many valuable suggestions; and to M r Carl Frederik
Prytz (the Norwegian poet and broadeaster) and to Miss
Oddveig Røsegg (Lecturer in Norwegian in the University of
Glasgow), both of whom have read the final proofs and have
contributed in different ways to making the book less imperfect
than it might otherwise have been.
M y grateful thanks are also due to a Cambridge colleague,
M r J . L. M. Trim (Lecturer in Phonetics) for much help and
advice at all stages.
I should Uke also to thank the staff o f the Cambridge Univer
sity Press for the admirable w ay they have dealt with a difficult
manuscript In particular, I am indebted to Mrs March
(formerly of the Press) for invaluable assistance in paragraphing
the book.
Finally, I wish to thank the Norwegian Office for Cultural
xi
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Relations (.Kontoret fo r kulturelt samkvem med utlandet) for their
generosity in making contributions towards the cost of publi-
cation.
R . G . P.
Decembir, ig6s
NO TE
The examples in Section I of this book were chosen for their
inherent phonetic interest and to provide material for practising
the sounds o f Norwegian in the many phonetic contexts in
which they occur. In the remaining sections major attention
was given to those features of Norwegian pronunciation which
differ from the norm. Thus the corpus of words which has been
used contains a high proportion of 1 exceptional ’ prommcia-
tions. In general, the pronunciation o f words which contain no
exceptional features can be determined by referring to the rules
which are given in the various sections of the book.
xii
IN TR O D U CTIO N
The purpose of this book is to provide a practical and compre-

hemive account of Norwegian pronunciation as it is found
amongst educated speakers from the Capital, Oslo, and from
eastem Norway generally.
Whilst educated eastem Norwegian pronunciation does hot
enjoy the same prestige as the Received Pronunciation o f
English, it is the type of pronunciation which is heard in the
most populous area of Norway and one which is relatively
homogeneous from the Swedish border in the south to Finn
mark in the north. Nevertheless, it is no easy matter to lay down
absolutely hard and fast rules as to what the educated classes of
eastem Norway regard as a desirable norm o f cultivated speech.
The situation is that although the number of phonemes, i.e. the
number of distinctive sound-units in the language, remains the
same, the actual speech sounds exhibit a greater variation than
would be acceptable in the Received Pronunciation of English,
German Bilhnenaussprache от Parisian French, the standards
referred to for English, German and French in this book. There
are a number o f reasons for this. First, govemmental language
policy in Norway in recent years has provided for the introduc-
tion into the official written Bokmål of words, forms and
spellings which were formerly confined to the dialects. The
disputes occasioned by this policy need not concem us here, but
the encouragement of popular forms has also exerted an indirect
influence on pronunciation standards by making certain
features of popular pronunciation more acceptable in cultivated
speech than they would have been formerly. The rapid growth
o f the Capital, involving a steady influx o f people with dialectal
speech characteristics, is also a factor which has tended to blur
the contours of cultivated eastem Norwegian speech. Nor has
die Norwegian stage or radio provided a standard. No equi-
valent of German Biihnenaussprache exists for the Norwegian
x i PPN
INTRODUCTION
stage, and on the radio ‘ synger i regelen hver fugl med sitt
nebb’,1 as Professor Selmer has put it. For some people in
Norway a western Norwegian pronuneiation, modified by
residence in the Capital, måkes the greatest aesthetic appeal.
The foreign student, however, has to acquire some particular
norm of pronuneiation, and the present author believes,
for the reasons given above, that the one described in this
book is the best for his purpose. Moreover, the student will
find that such differences of opinion and practice as exist
between educated eastem Norwegian speakers concern matters
of relatively minor importance. The contours of eastern
Norwegian speech may at times be blurred but they remain
distinetive and unmistakable.
1 I.e. ‘ Each bird sings its own tune’ . See Nordisk Lærebog fo r Talepædagoger
(Copenhagen, 1954)» vol. i, p. 354.
2
L IS T O F P H O N E T IC SYM BO LS
The symbols of the International Phonetic Association1 are used

in this book, except where otherwise indicated.
V ow els
Symbol Key-word
i: fin, 'fi:n (fine)
1 litt, 'Ilt; (a little)
e: fet, 'fe:t (fat)
e lett, 'let; (light)
æ: lær, 'læ:r (leather)
æ vert, 'vaeft (host)
a: fa r, 'fa:r (father)
a makt, 'makt (power)
d: Ids, 'b:s (lock)
3 lokk, '1эк; (lid)
0: fot, 'fo:t (foot)
0 hoste, vhosta (to cough)
u: ju l, 'ju:l (Christmas)
u munn, 'mun: (mouth)
Э gate, vga:ts (street)
У: lyd, 'ly;d (sound)
У bygg, 'bygt (barley)
ø; ned, 'nø:d (need)
0 møll, 'møl: (moth)
a: før, 'fæ:r (before)
« førti, 'feerti (forty)
D iphthongs
£i bein, 'bein (bone)
xu sau, 'sæu (sheep)
1 Sec The PrincipUs o f the International Phonetic Association (1949). Obtainable from
hc Department of Phonetics, University College, London, W .C . 1.
3 i-a
PHONETIC SYMBOLS
øy tey, 'tøy (cloth)
al kai, 'kal (quay)
si konvoi, ksn'vsi (convoy)
ul huie, vhuia (to shout)
Consonants
р pil, 'pi:l (arrow)
b bil, 'blrl (car)
t tid, 'ti:d (time)
d dis, 'dl:s (mist)
к kål, 'to:l (cabbage)
g god, 'go: (good) (g is used instead o f g)
m mot, 'т о л (courage)
n nag, 'na:g (resentment)
0 ring, 'rlrjr (ring)
i liv, 'Ihv (life)
r rep, 're:p (rope)
C Ola, vo:[a
f fot, 'fo:t (foot)
v vår, 'vsxr (Spring)
s sag, 'sa:g (saw)
I ski, 'Jl: (ski)
S kjær, '?*:r (dear)
J ja , 'ja: (yes)
h kul, 'hu:l (hollow)
Г* svart, 'svar? (black) (rt is used instead of t)
rt lørdag, 'læirda- (Saturday) (rt is used instead of 4.)
ro jern, 'jaeirn (iron) (rn is used instead o f q)
rl Karl, 'ka:r| (r| is used instead o f (.)
r? kors, 'кэг? (cross) (r? is used instead of $)
Length
Full length is indicated by r placed after a sound; half length
by \ In the type of Norwegian pronunciation described here all
stressed syllables are long or half-long. This length is expressed
either in the vowel or diphthong, or in the following consonant
4
PH ONETIC SYMBOLS
or consonants. All unstressed syllables are short. In the

phonetic transcriptions, length is indicated after vowels, and
after single consonants when they are final or intervocalic, or
when they stand before a syllabic consonant; consonant groups
are automatically long. Note also that all diphthongs in
Norwegian are long. Full consonant or vowel length has
usually been shown in the secondary elements of compound
words, especially since English-speaking students tend to
shorten such elements unduly.
S tre ss an d tone
A combined stress and tone symbol is used which is placed
immediately before the stressed syllable, as follows:
' Single Tone, stressed syllable (for a description of the Single
Tone see par. 398).
¥ Double Tone, stressed syllable (for a description o f the
Double Tone see par. 399).
, Indicates strong secondary stress. It is placed immediately
before the syllable taking the stress.
O ther sym b ola

• placed under or over a letter indicates that the sound is
devoiced.
. placed under a letter indicates that the consonant concemed
is syllabic (for a description of syllabic consonants see
paras. 306-30).
5
SECTIO N I
[!- 4
CH APTER I
IN TRO D U CTO RY
A. T H E O R G A N S O F S P E E G H
i Fig. i illmtrates the organs of speech. They may be briefly

classified and described as follows;
T he r o o f o f the m outh
з The roof of the mouth is divided, for phonetic purposes, into
three parts:
a-i The teeth-ridge—the convex part immediately behind the
upper teeth.
3-3 The hard palate—the highest, concave, part of the mouth,
stretching from the teeth-ridge to the point where the roof of
the mouth becomes soft.
3'3 The soft palate—the soft, movable part beyond the hard
palate. At its extreme end is the uvula which is capable of inde
pendent movement; it is used in the articulation o f the uvular r.
See par. 20-10.
T he tongue
3 It is also convenient for the present purpose to divide the
tongue into three parts.
3 1 The blade—This includes the tip, and is the part of the
tongue which normally Hes opposite the teeth and the teeth-
ridge.
3-3 The front—the part opposite the hard palate.
3-3 The back—-the part opposite the soft palate.
T he p h aryn x
4 The pharynx is the space in the throat just behind the
mouth. It plays no special part in the pronunciation of
Norwegian consonants.
9
INTRODUCTORY
5~ 6 ]
Nasal ca vity
Windpipe
Fig. i . The organa o f apeech.
The laryn x
5 The larynx contains the vocal cords. They stretch horizon-
tally across the larynx and can be made to close, open or
vibrate. The glottis is the open space between the vocal cords.
T h elip *
6 The lips may be either spread with the comers of the mouth
drawn back, rounded (close or open rounding), or protruded, or
they may occupy a neutral or intermediate position.
Lip spreading, rounding and protrusion are especially
important in the pronundation o f Norwegian vowel sounds. It
io
T H E O R G A N S OF S P E E G H [6 -1 1
is also worth noting that in many sounds Norwegian requires
the lips to be vigorously spread where in English they are in a
neutral position; this occurs sufficiently frequently to constitute
a general difference.
T h e teeth
7 The upper teeth are used in the pronundation of dental
sounds, the lower teeth in the pronundation of sibilants.
B. T H E P R O D U C T I O N O F T H E
SO U N D S OF SPEEC H
8 In Norwegian, as in other European languages, all speech

sounds are produced by an emission of air from the lungs which
is modified in various ways by the organs o f speech.
9 Speech sounds are divided into two main groups:

9 'i Voiceless sounds. In the production of such sounds the vocal
cords are open and the air from the lungs passes through the
glottis unhindered, so that only breath is heard.
9-a Voiced sounds. In this case the vocal cords are held loosely
together so that the air has to force its way through them. They
vibrate and a sound håving musical pitch is produced.
C. V O W E L S A N D C O N S O N A N T S
io Speech sounds are not only classified as voiceless and

voiced, but also as vowels and consonants.
Vowds
и These are voiced sounds produced by a stream of air
passing through the mouth; with nasal vowels, through the nose
as well. The sound is modified by the position of the tongue and
the lips, but the passage o f the air is not obstructed by them so
as to cause audible friction.
li
12-15] INTRODUCTORY
Consonants
i s All other sounds in normal spcech are called consonants.
In Norwegian they are as follows:
i2 -i All voiceless sounds: p, f, t, s, rt, rs, J, k, h.
ia-a Voiced sounds which have an impeded passage through
the mouth: b, v, d, I, r, r<J, C, j. g-
12-3 Sounds in which the air does not pass through the mouth:
m, n, ГО, 0-
D. C L A S S I F I C A T I O N O F V O W E L S
1 3 Vowel sounds may be classified as follows:

13*1 As front, central, back, according to which part of the
tongue is highest in relation to the roof of the mouth.
13*2 As rounded (close or open lip rounding) or unrounded
(spread or neutral lip position) according to the position of the
lips.
13*3 As close, half-close, h a lf open, open, according to the size of
the opening between the tongue and the roof of the mouth.
Front vow els

14 The vowel opening is formed in the case of front vowels by
the front of the tongue and the hard palate; the blade of the
tongue points downwards with the tdp against the lower teeth.
Norwegian front vowels are represented phonetically as follows:
14-1 (With unrounded lips): l(:), e(:), *(:).
14- 2 (With rounded lips): y(:), ø(:), ce(:).
See fig. 3, p. 16.
B ack vow els
15 For back vowels, the vowel opening is between the back of
the tongue and the soft palate. Norwegian back vowels are
represented phonetically as follows:
15*1 (With unrounded lips): a(:).
15- 2 (With rounded lips): э(:), o(:).
See fig. 3, p. 16.
12
C L A S S I F I C A T I O N OF V O W E L S [l6-l8
Central vowels
16 For central vowels, the central part of the tongue is raised
towards the junction of the hard and soft palate. Norwegian
central vowek are represented phonetically as follows:
16*x (With unroundcd lips): 9.
i6*2 (With rounded lips): t»(:).
See fig. 3, p. 16.
E. C A R D I N A L VOWE LS
17 It will be clear that the position of the tongue can be varied
greatly in its relationship to the roof of the mouth, and that
this, together with changes in the position of the lips, makes a
very large number of vowel sounds possible. In any one
language, however, the number of separate vowel sounds used
is comparatively small.
18 It has, therefore, been found convenient to select from

amongst all the possible vowel sounds eight Cardinal vowels
(four front vowels and four back vowek) with which vowel
sounds in any language can be compared. The relative tongue
positions of these Cardinal vowek are shown on fig. 2. For
Fig. 3. Cardinal vowels. Cardinal vowels 1 - 5 are pronounced with unroundcd

lips, Cardinal vowels 6-8 with rounded lip*.
*3
Г 8-20] INTRODUCTORY
Cardinal vowel 1 the tongue position is the highest possible for
the production of a vowel sound, for Cardinal vowel 5 the lowest
possible. Cardinal vowels 1-5 are selected so that a series of
equal acoustic intervals is produced; they are pronounced with
unrounded lips. Cardinal vowels 5-8 also represent equal
degrees of acoustic separation, but the difference in tongue
position is less; vowels 6-8 are pronounced with rounded lips.
A gramophone record of Cardinal vowels, spoken by Daniel
Jones, is obtainable from the Linguaphone Institute.
F. C L A S S I F l C A T I O N O F C O N S O N A N T S
19 Consonants may be classified in various ways.
20 They may be classified according to the place of articulation,

as:
2o-i Bi-labial—articulated by-the two lips (e.g. p, b, m).
20-2 Labio-dental—articulated by the lower Iip with the upper
teeth (e.g. f, v).
20-3 Dental—articulated by the tip or blade of the tongue with
the upper teeth (e.g. Norwegian t, d, n, I; English 0, å).
20*4 Alveolar—articulated by the tip or blade of the tongue
with the teeth-ridge (e.g. Norwegian r, s; English t, d, n, 1).
20-5 Post-alveolar—articulated by the tip of the tongue with the
back part of the teeth-ridge (e.g. English r [j]).
20‘6 Retroflex— articulated by the tip of the tongue with the
back of the alveolar ridge or with a point further back on the
hard palate (e.g. Norwegian rt, r^, rn, rj, rs and the so-called
‘ thick’ / [[] (see par. 157).
20*7 Palato-alveolar—articulated by the blade of the tongue
with the teeth-ridge, with the main body of the tongue raised
towards the hard palate (e.g. J) .
20-8 Palatal—articulated by the front of the tongue with the
hard palate (e.g. Norwegian 5).
20'9 Velar—articulated by the back of the tongue with the soft
palate (e.g. k, g, 0).
14
C L A S S I F I C A T I O N OF C O N S O N A N T S [ 2 0 -1
20*10 Uvular—articulated by the uvula with the extreme back
of the tongue (e.g. western Norwegian or French uvular r [ r
or h]).
20*11 Glottal—articulated in the glottis (e.g. h).
2 1 Consonants may also be classified according to the manner

in which the air passage is restricted at the place of articulation,
as:
2i*i Plosive—the soft palate is raised and the air passage
through the mouth is completely closed by the tongue or lips,
air from the lungs is compressed and is then suddenly released
with an explosive sound (e.g. p, b, t, d, rt, rd, k, g).
2i*2 Nasal—the air passage through the mouth is closed, but
the soft palate is lowered so that air passes out through the nose
(e.g. m, n, Г0, O)*
2i*3 Lateral non-fricative—the centre of the air passage is
obstructed by the tongue, but the air is free to escape on one or
both sides of it (e.g. I, r|).
2i*4 Rolled—the vibration of one (elastic) organ o f speech
against another (e.g. Norwegian rolled r [r]).
2i*5 Flapped—produced in the same manner as rolled con
sonants, but consisting of only a single tap or flap (e.g. flapped r
[r] a n d ‘ thickW [[]).
2i*6 Fricative—the air passage is narrowed to such an extent
that the escaping air produces audible friction (e.g. f, v, s, r?,
J , 5,h ).
2i*7 Frictionless contimant—produced in the same manner as
the fricative, but with so weak breath force that no friction is
heard (e.g. English r [j ]).
15
22-3]
CH APTER а
N O RW EGIAN VO W EL SOUNDS
32 Norwegian vowels are long and short. Phonetically the

same symbol is used for both, but the short vowels tend to be
slightly more open and relaxed than the corresponding long
vowels. Norwegian pronunciation tends, in general, to be
vigorous and precise, and the long vowels should be articulated
with more muscular tension of the tongue and lips than is the
case in English.
Fig. 3 . General diagram of the tongue positions o f Norwegian vowel sounds and
of some English vowel sounds. The English sounds are enclosed in brackcts;
the other sounds are Norwegian. Unrounded vowels are represented by a dot,
rounded vowels by a dot in a circle.
A. F R O N T U N R O U N D E D V O W E L S
i:
23 Pronunciation. The front of the tongue is raised as high
as possible for a vowel sound (to the position o f Cardinal vowel 1),
so that any further raising would produce a fncative sound.
(See fig. 4, p. 17.)
The lips are spread, with the comers drawn well back.
16
FRONT UNROUNDED VO W ELS [23-5
As with all other Norwegian vowels, the soft palate is in its
raised position and the vocal cords are made to vibrate.
The position of the jaws varies according to the vowel sound
produced, but this should follow naturally provided the tongue
and lip positions are correct.
Fig. 4. Relative tongue positions of Norwegian f: and English i:, and variants,
and English i. English sounds are enclosed in brackets.
24 C om parison w ith o th er sounds.

24*1 English sounds. The I: in English tree, see, even, is not such a
close sound as the Norwegian, and it is pronounced with the
lips in a neutral position. Moreover, especially in a final
position, many English speakers use a diphthong beginning with
a more open variety of the English i: which thcn moves to a
closer position. This diphthong can be represented phonetically
by ij. In London it may even be el + j. (See fig. 4.)
24 2 Other sounds. The Norwegian i: corresponds very closely
to the sound heard in German Sie and French brise.
25 H inte on pronunciation. Those English speakers who

tend to give the English I: a diphthongal pronunciation should
be careful not to move the tongue when pronouncing the
Norwegian sound. It is useful to practise the sound long in
isolation.
All English speakers should spread the lips, and draw the
comers well back; press the tip of the tongue against the lower
2 *7 PPN
2 5~ 3° ] N O R W E G I A N V O W E L SOUNDS
teeth; and use muscular energy to obtain the higher tongue
position and tenser quality of the Norwegian sound.
As with all Norwegian long vowels, care should be taken to
make it really long.
26 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. fin, 'fim (fine); vin,

'vi:n (wine); mil, 'mi:l (mile—6 J English miles); ni, 'ni: (nine);
sid, 'si: (long); skip, 'Ji:p (ship); lik, 'li:k (like); rik, 'ri:k (rich);
tid, 'ti:d (time); dis, 'di:s (mist); pil, 'pi:l (arrow); bil, 'bi:l (car);
Kiel, 'ki:l; gir, 'gi:r (gear); Kim , '?i:na (China); gi, 'ji: (to give);
hit, 'hi:t (hither).
i
27 Pronunciation. The tongue is slightly lower than for
long i:.
The lips are slightly less spread than for long i:.
28 C o m p ariso n w ith other sonnds.

28*1 English sounds. The i in English fin, unn, sin is more open
than the Norwegian sound and the tongue is in a more re-
tracted position. (See fig. 4.)
28-2 Other sounds. The i in German bitte is slightly more open
than the Norwegian sound. The i in French lit is a closer sound.
29 Hinta on pronunciation. English speakers should

remember that the short Norwegian 1 is merely a shorter,
slightly relaxed version of the long sound. The tongue should
be kept well up and advanced to avoid producing the lower and
more retracted English sound. The pronunciations of Norwegian
fisk and English fish should be compared to appreciate the
difference between the two sounds.
As with all Norwegian short vowels, care should be taken to
make it really short.
30 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. fikk, 'fik: (got);

vinne, Vvin:a (to win); mild, 'mil: (mild); nifs, 'nifs (ghastly);
sild, 'sil: (herring); skilt, 'Jilt (sign); litt, 'lit: (a little); rips, 'rips
(red currants); tinn, 'tln: (tin); diss, 'dis: (D sharp); pigg, 'pig:
18
FRONT UNROUNDED VO W ELS [ 3 О -4
(spike); bind, 'bin: (bandage); kippers, 'kiprar? (kippers); gitar,

gl'ta:r (guitar); kinn, '{in: (cheek); gikt, 'jlkt (rheumatism);
hiss, 'his: (B sharp).
3 1 P ro vin cial pronunciations. In Western Norway this

vowel receives a more open prommciation than that described
above.
e:
3* Prom m ciation. The front of the tongue is raised to the
half-close position. (See fig. 5.)
The lips are spread.
Flg. 5. Relative tongue position» of Norwegian № and English e! and (I. English
sounds are enclosed in brackets, the Cardinal vowel underlined.
33 C om parison w ith oth er sonnds.

33*1 English sounds. The monophthongal e: heard in the
Scottish and somedmes in the north of England prommciation
of day, de:; make, me:k; corresponds very well to the Norwegian
sound. The Norwegian sound does n o t correspond to the
diphthong ei or el heard in the southem English prommciation
of these words. (See fig. 5.)
33 2 Other sounds. The e: in German See corresponds very
closely to the Norwegian sound.
34 H inta on prom m ciation. Southem English speakers

should be careiul to spread the lips, keep the tongue tense and
19 a-a
34~ 9] N O R W E G I A N V O W E L S OUNDS
well forward and up, and avoid any movement of tongue and
jaw during articulation. It may be helpful to remember that
the tongue position o f the short stressed English I (a retracted
sound) is only a little higher than the Norwegian e:.
35 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. fe , 'fe: (cattle);

ve, 've: (woe); med, 'me: (with); nek, 'ne:k (sheaf); se, 'se: (to
see); skje, 'Je: (to happen); le, 'le: (to laugh); rep, 're:p (rope);
te, 'te: (tea); del, 'de:l (part); pen, 'pe:n (pretty); be, 'be: (to
pray); kefir, 'ke:fir (sour milk); genus, 'ge:nus (genus); kje, '$e:
(kid); gjel, 'je:l (chasm); hel, 'he:l (whole).
36 P rovin cial pronunciations. In many parts of eastern

Norway this long e: receives a more open pronunciation,
approximating to the wider opening of the short e. (See below.)
e
37 Pronunciation. The front of the tongue is raised to half-
way between the half-close and the half-open positions.
The lips are slightly less spread than for long e:.
38 C om parison w ith other sounds.

38-1 English sounds. The e in pen, head, corresponds very well to
the Norwegian sound. In southem English, however, a slight
diphthongization towards э sometimes occurs, especially before
a final t, d, n, s, as in set, seat; head, head; pen, pean; desk, deask;
and in the north of England e is often replaced by an opener
sound, about Cardinal c. Both these variants should, of course,
be avoided when attempting a pronunciation of the Norwegian
sound.
38 a Other sounds. The first e in French bébé is slightly more
closed. The e in German Bett corresponds very well to the
Norwegian sound.
39 ffin ts on pronunciation. It is helpful to regard the short

Norwegian e as a relaxed version of the long sound. The
difference in tension can be felt in the pronunciation of the
words, fet, 'fe:t and fett, 'fet:.
20
FRONT UNROUNDED VO W ELS [4 О -3
40 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. fett, 'fet: (fat);
vett, 'vet: (intelligence); mett, 'met: (satisfied); nett, 'net: (neat);
sekk, 'sek: (sack); skjedd, 'Jed: (happened); ledd, 'led: (link);
rest, 'rest (remnant); telt, 'telt (tent); dekk, 'dek: (deck); penn,
'pen: (pen); bekk, 'bek: (brook); kelter, 'keltar (Celt); genser,
'gensar (jersey); kjekk, '$ek: (fine); gjest, 'jest (guest); helt, 'helt
(hero).
41 P ro vin cial pronunciations. In many parts of Norway

(outside the towns in the south-east) short e receives a more
open pronunciation when it occurs in words which had a short
e in Old Norse; e.g. mett, 'met: (O.N. mettr); in extern Norway
this e can be opened as far as ae. Words which had the long
closed vowel i in Old Norse generally retain the normal, closer
pronunciation e; e.g. lett, 'let: (O.N. léttr).
42 Pronunciation. The front of the tongue is raised to a little

lower than half-way between the open and half-open positions.
(See fig. 6.)
The lips are spread.
43 C om parison w ith other sounds.
fig . 6. Relative tongue positions of Norwegian г : and English se. English sounds
are in brackets, the Cardinal vowel underlined.
21
43- 8] N O R W E G I A N V O W E L S OUNDS
43*1 English sounds. The ак in English glad, bag, occupies a
position midway between the half-open and open positions, and
is therefore a slightly doser sound than the Norwegian. (See
% 6 .)
43*a Othcr sounds. The e: in French bite, treige, occupies the
half-open position, and is therefore a closer sound than the
Norwegian.
44 H in ts on pronunciation. This is one of the most difficult

Norwegian sounds for the English speaker. Most beginners
tend to replace it by the English diphthong еэ in air or by the
English back vowel a: as in are. (See fig. 6.) It should be
remembered that Norwegian ae: is an advanced sound between
these two. Southern English speakers should aim at an English
ae with greater jaw opening, those with northem English at ea,
eliminating э, or at a sound between ar in farm and a in gate.
45 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. færing, vfat:riq

(four-oared boat); vær, 'vaerr (weather); Mare, 'maerra; nær,
'naerr (near); sær, 'saeir (strange); skjær, 'Jaerr (skerry); lær,
daerr (leather); rær, 'raerr (yards); tær, 'taerr (tæs); der, 'd s:r
(there); pære, vpae:ra (pear); bær, 'bæ:r (berry); kjær, '$x:r
(dear); jern, 'jaerfn (iron); luer, 'haerr (army).
46 P ro v in d a l p ro au n d atiø n s. In western Norway æ: has

a much doser pronunciation, approximating to Norwegian
short e. This sound, when combined with the western Norwegian
uvular r, gives the words listed above an entirely different
quality.
ae
47 P ron n n d ation . This vowel is pronounced in much the
same way as the long sound; it is possibly slightly more open.
But it tends to be coloured more than the long vowel by the fact
that it only occurs before r or before retroflex rt, r4, rn, r|, rf.
48 W ords fo r p ron n n d ation p ractice. færre, 'faera

(fewer); ferdig, ¥fa*{*dl (finished); verk, 'værk (work); vert, 'værf
22
FRONT UNROUNDED VOWELS [4 8 -5О
(host); mm, 'mær: (mare); nerve, Vnærva (nerve); lærd, 'lærd
(leamed); lerke, vlærka (lark); særdeles, s*r'de:las (especially);
skjerf, 'Jærf (scarf); terte, vtaerta (tart); derfor, 'dxrfor (therefore);
perm, 'paerm (cover); berg, 'bærg (rock); germansk, g*r'ma:nsk
(Gemanic); kjerr, 'sær: (thicket); kjærlig, vs*rli or vsx:r|i (loving);
gjerrig, vjær:i (miserly); herr, 'hær: (Mr).
B. B A C K V O W E L S
a:
49 Promuiciation. The tongue is held very low down in the
mouth in the open position with the back as its highest point.
This point is very slightly in advance o f Cardinal a. (See
fig- 7-)
The lips are in the neutral position.
Fig. 7. Relative tongue positioiu o f Norwegian and English a:. Th e Engliih sound
is in brackets, the Cardinal vowels underlined.
50 Comparlson with other sonnds.

50-1 English sounds. The long a: in father is not quite so retracted
as the Norwegian sound; moreover, some Southern English
speakers tend to use a diphthong a» especially when a: is final;
e.g. star, stas. In northem English а more advanced sound
nearer to Cardinal a is used instead of (See fig. 7.)
23
5О -5] N O R W E G I A N V O W E L S OUNDS
50 a Otfur sounds. The a: in French åme, grdce is perhaps a little
more advanced than the Norwegian sound.
5 1 Hints on pronunciation. This vowel presents no

particular difficuldes for English speakers, but they should be
careful to make it a more retracted sound than English a: and
to give it full length, as with all long vowel sounds in Norwegian.
5a W ords fo r pronunelation p ractice. fa r, 'fa:r (father);

vag, 'va:g (vague); mager, 'margar (thin); nag, 'na:g (rancour);
sag, 'sa:g (saw); sjal, 'Ja:l (shawl); lat, 'la:t (lazy); rav, 'ra:v
(amber); tak, 'ta:k (roof); dag, 'da:g (day); pale, vpa:la (young
coalfish); bak, 'ba:k (behind); kake, vka:ka (cake); gate, vga:ta
(street); kjake, vsa:ka (cheek); ja , 'jar (yes); hat, 'hart (hate).
53 Provincial prommeiatåøns. A darker, more retracted

a: sound (with slight lip rounding) corresponding to the Swedish
long a: is а regular feature of the Norwegian dialects along
the border with Sweden. This pronunciation in standard speech
is usually considered vulgar.
a
54 Pronunciation. This is pronounced in much the same way
as the long sound, except that the tongue is slightly more
advanced. The chief difficulty English speakers have is to make
it short enough, as no short a sound occurs in English. The
fbllowing words should be compared to appreciate the difference
between the long and short sounds: hat, 'hart; hatt, 'hat:; tak,
'tark; takk, 'tak:; tap, 'ta:p; tapp, 'tap:.
55 Words for pronunciation practice. fa ll, 'fal: (fall);

vatt, 'vat: (wadding); makt, 'makt (power); natt, 'nat: (night);
salt, 'salt (salt); sjakk, 'Jak: (chess); lakk, 'lak: (sealing w ax);
ratt, 'rat: (steering wheel); tam, 'tam: (tame); dam, 'dam: (pond);
pass, 'pas: (passport); ball, 'bal: (ball); kamp, 'kamp (battle);
gass, 'gas: (gas); kjapp, '$ap: (quick); jammer, 'jamrar (wailing);
hatt, 'hat: (hat).
24
BA C K VOWELS [ 56-7
э:
56 Prom m ciation. The back of the tongue is raised to about
midway between the half-open and the half-close position.
(See fig. 8.)
The lip position is between open and close rounding, with
protrusion.
Fig. 8. Relative tongue positions of Norwegian and English э:.

The English sound is in brackets.
57 Compaxison w ith other sounds.

57 4 English sounds. The э: in law, author, nor, is a more open
and relaxed sound with the highest point of the tongue a little
below the haif-open position. It is pronounced with between
open and close lip-rounding. Norwegian speakers of English
almost invariably replace this э: sound by their own sound, and
English-speaking students o f Norwegian can leam (as in general)
a great deal about the Norwegian sound by observing this
particular error. In Scotland э: is replaced in some words by a
closer sound, about Cardinal o; this is, of course, a closer sound
than the Norwegian.
57-3 Other sounds. The French э: in more is not a true back
vowel; the tongue is raised to the half-open position but it is in
advance of the true back position; moreover, the lips have an
open rounding. It does not, therefore, correspond to the
Norwegian and English э: sounds.
*5
57- 62] N O R W E G IA N V O W E L SOUNDS
The o: in German Sohn is a half-close sound; it is therefore
closer than Norwegian ai.
58 Hints om pronunciation. This vowel sound is as frequent

a source of error for English students of Norwegian as the
corresponding English sound is for Norwegians. Students
should remember that the Norwegian sound is closer than the
English, and requires muscular tension and vigorous rounding
and protrusion of the lips.
59 W ords fo r pronunciation pracdce. får, 'foir (get/s);

vår, 'vair (Spring); mål, 'rmil (target); nå, 'nai (to reach); sår,
'sair (wound); Skjåk, 'Jo:k; lås, 'lais (lock); råd, 'raid (council);
tog, 'taig (train); dåp, 'daip (baptism); Pål, 'pail (Paul); båt,
'b it (boat); kål, 'kail (cabbage); gås, 'gais (goose); jå l, 'jail
(affectation); Mr, 'hair (hair).
60 Provincial pronunciations. There are no important

variations of the pronunciation described above. In Telemark
and a few other places э: is a more open sound, corresponding
to the English sound.
э
61 Pronunciation. Very similar to the long sound, except
that the short sound is a little more open (about Cardinal a) and
pronounced with open lip rounding.
6a Com parison with other sounds.

бач English sounds. The a in hot, yacht, watch is nearly an open
sound, pronounced with open lip rounding. The Norwegian
short a is, therefore, a noticeably closer sound.
In Scodand the sound used in such words is usually closer,
about Cardinal a, and corresponds very well to the Norwegian
sound.
In American English the short a is either replaced by a
variety of a (usually between cardinals a and a) or by a sound
similar to English long ai.
6a*a Other sounds. The a in German Gott corresponds very well
to the Norwegian sound.
26
BACK VOWELS [63-6
63 ffin ts on pronunciation. Students should remember
that the Norwegian sound is a closer, terner sound than the
English and that it is pronounced with much more lip-
protrusion.
64 W ords for pronunciation practice. fått, 'fot: (got);
vått, 'vDt: (wet); mold, 'mal: (soil); snobb, 'srob: (snob); såld,
'sal: (sieve); sjokk, 'Jak: (shock); lokk, 'lak: (lid); rokk, 'rak:
(spinning wheel); tonn, 'tan: (ton); dolk, 'dalk (dagger); post,
'past (post); boks, 'baks (tin); kokk, 'b k : (cook); gått, 'gat:
(gone); jobb, 'jab: (job); holk, 'haik (ferrule).
o:
65 Pronunciation. The back of the tongue is raised to just
below the close position. (See fig. 9.)
The lips are closely rounded and protruded.
Fig. 9. Relative tongue positions of Norwegian ot, English u:, The English
sounds are in brackets.
66 Com parison with other sounds.

66-i English sounds. The u: in boon,.group, is not quite so dose as
the Norwegian sound, and the tongue is slightly forward from
the back position; moreover, the lips are not so tightly rounded
and protruded as for the Norwegian sound. Note, however,
that before English / u: is usually fully back (e.g. pool, cool, etc.).
This sound is a useful point of departure for obtaining a
correct pronunciation of the Norwegian sound. Many English
27
6 6 -7 1] N O R W EG IA N VO W EL SOUNDS
speakere tend to use a diphthongal sound uw instcad of the pure

vowel sound, and in London dialectal speech a diphthong
approximating to э» is used.
An ‘ advanced’ variety of u: occurs in EngUsh when- j pre-
cedes, as in music, mje:zik. Many Scottish speakers make use of
this variety [«:] in all positions, e.g. good, gurd. (See fig. 9.)
66-a Other sounds. The u: in French amour is pronounced with
the tongue raised to the close position; usually it is a little in
advance of the true back position. The lips are protruded and
strongly rounded. It is, therefore, a slightly closer sound than
the Norwegian, but resembles it in the manner o f articulation.
The u: in German gut is pronounced with the tongue raised
to the close position, with the lips protruded and strongly
rounded. A slightly closer sound than the Norwegian.
67 Hinte on pronnnciation. The correct pronunciation of

this vowel depends largely on proper protrusion and rounding
of the lips. Students should, therefore, pay particular attention
to this.
68 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. fot, 'fo:t (foot);

mot, 'mo:t (courage); not, 'no:t (seine-net); sol, 'so:l (sun); lo,
'lo: (laughed); ro, 'ro: (quiet); tok, 'to:k (took); dom, 'do:m
(cathedral); pol, 'po:l (pole); bot, 'bo:t (fine); kor, 'ko:r (choir);
god, 'go: (good); kjole, v$o:b (dress); jord, 'jo:r (earth); hov,
'ho:v (hoof).
69 Provincial pronunciations. There are no important

variations o f the pronunciation described above.
о
70 Pronunciation. The tongue a little lower than for the
long sound; the lips protruded, but not so tightly rounded as
for the long sound.
7 1 Com parison with other sounds.

71-1 English sounds. The tongue position of u in bush, look,
28
BACK VOWELS [71-5
could, is not much higher than Cardinal о but it is much more
advanced; it is pronounced with medium lip rounding. Note,
however, that before l English u is usually fully back (e.g. in Ju li,
wool, etc.).
7 1 -a Other sounds. The u in German Mutter is pronounced with
a slightly lower tongue position, and with slightly less protruded
and rounded lips than the Norwegian sound.
73 Hints on pronunciation. Students should remember

that short о is only a little less close than long o: and that the
back of the tongue must be kept well up and muscular tension
used when pronouncing it. Norwegian short о has none of the
relaxed quality o f English short u.
73 Words for pronunciation practice. foster, 'fostar

(embryo); vond, 'von: (bad) ; morsk, 'mor?k (ill-tempered); notis,
no'ti:s (notice); sort, 'sort (black); skjorte, vJor$a (shirt); loff,
'lof: (loaf); Romsdal, 'romsdad; tung, 'tog: (heavy); dum, 'dom:
(stupid); potet, po'te:t (potato); bukt, 'bokt (bay); kost, 'kost
(brush); gods, 'gots (estate) ; kjortel, '$ort[ (kirtle); juks, 'joks
(cheating); hump, 'homp (bump).
C. C E N T R A L V O W E L S
u:
74 Pronunciation. The centre of the tongue is raised as
high as possible for a vowel sound to a position (see fig. 10) which
is roughly midway between Norwegian front rounded у: and
Norwegian back rounded o:. (See figs. 12 and 9.)
The lip position is medium rounding with protrusion.
75 Com parison w ith other sounds.

75-1 English sounds. The ‘ advanced’ variety of u: in words
where j precedes (e.g. music mjwzlk; tube tju:b) is the nearest
approach to the Norwegian sound, but it is not as close or as
advanced.
29
75~8] N O R W EG IA N V O W E L SOUNDS
75*a Other sounds. The y: in French mur is a front rounded
vowel pronounced with tighter lip rounding. The y: in German
fiihlen is also front rounded.
Fig. 10. Relative tongue positions of Norwegian u:, English and Э:.
T h e English sounds are in brackets.
76 Hints on pronnnclation. Most English speakers have

difficulty in reproducing the exact quality of this vowel. They
tend especially to replace it by either French or German yi, or
sometimes by a back-rounded vowel. Students should remember
that Norwegian u: is a central vowel pronounced with medium lip
rounding and protrusion; a common mistake is to round the
lips too tightly.
Students should be on their guard against inserting an in-
trusive j before Norwegian u:. Compare English tube, tjwb with
Norwegian tube, vtu:ba.
77 W ords for pronnnclation practice. fugl, 'fu:l (bird);

mur, 'rnuir (wall); nut, 'nu:t (peak); sur, 'su:r (sour); skjul,
'Ju:l (shelter); lus, 'lu:s (louse); rug, 'ru:g (rye); tur, 4 u:r (tour);
dun, Muin (down); pur, 'pu:r (pure); bur, 'bu:r (cage); kur,
'ku:r (cure); gul, 'gu:l (yellow); ju l, 'ju:l (Christmas); hud,
'huid (skin).
78 Provincial pronunciatlons. In a number of dialects

u: is replaced by a retracted vowel similar to Cardinal u.
30
C EN TR A L VOWELS [ 79-82
u
79 Pronundation. A slightly less close sound than long u:
but otherwise very similar.
80 ffin ts on pronundation. lik e long ur this is also a

troublesome sound for English speakers. It may be helpful to
remember that it lies above long э: in English curl karl. Try
pronouncing curl and then raise the centre of the tongue and
round the lips; the result with a short vowel should be Nor
wegian kull, 'kul: (coal).
8 1 W ords fo r pronondation practice. fu ll, 'ful: (full);

vulgær, vul'gæ:r (vulgar); munn, 'mun: (mouth); null, 'nul:
(nought); sund, 'sun: (sound); sjusket, vJuskat (untidy); luft, 'luft
(air); rugg, 'rug: (stout person); tull, 'tul: (nonsense); dugg,
'dug: (dew); pund, 'pun: (pound); kull, 'kul: (coal); gull, 'gul:
(gold); tjukk, '$uk: (fat); jus, 'jus: (law); hull, 'hul: (hole).
Fig. I I. Relative tongue positions o f Norwegian and English 9.

The English sounds are in brackets.
•
82 Pronundation. This is the so-called ‘ neutral’ sound
which is used when e occurs in an umtressed syllable following
on a stressed syllable, and sometimes before a stressed syllable.
(See fig. и .) Examples: rive, Vrl:va (to tear); mane, vma:na (to
31
8 2 - 5] N O R W E G IA N V O W E L SOUNDS
conjure); skrike, vskri:ka (to cry); løpe, vlø:pa (to run); gater,
vga:tar (streets); betale, ba'ta:la (to pay); gevinst, ga'vinst (prize).
It is pronounced by raising the centre of the tongue to just
below the half-close position; the lips are in the neutral
position.

83- ж English sounds. The short English a has three principal
positions, none o f which corresponds exactly to the Norwegian
sound.
(i) [a1]. Roughly half-close as in along, э'Ьд; upward,
'Apwad; effort, 'efat. This corresponds fairly well to the Nor
wegian sound.
(ii) [a*j. A closer, more retracted form as in conform
kan'fb:m.
(ffi) [a3]. An open sound used finally as in molar, moula;
over, ouva ;factor, fækta.
(See fig. i i .)
83 a Other sounds.
The a in Frenchje; retour, occupies roughly the same central
position as the Norwegian and English sounds, but it is more
advanced and is pronounced with lip rounding.
The a in German bitte corresponds fairly closely to the
Norwegian sound.
84 Hints on pronunciation. Norwegian a is an easy sound

to pronounce, but many English speakers make the mistake of
using the open English final a® at the end of Norwegian words.
This is a bad fault; students should remember to keep the
tongue up.
D. F R O N T R O U N D E D V O W E L S
Г
85 Pronunciation. Longy: is a rounded version of Norwegian
long I:, but as with the other Norwegian front rounded vowels
the tongue position is a little less close and somewhat retracted
32
FRONT ROUNDED VOW ELS [8 5-8
compared with the unrounded sound. The lips are protruded
with medium rounding. (See fig. 12.)
Fig. 12. Tongue position of Norwegian yi.
86 Comparison with other sounds.

86-i English sounds. y: does not occur in normal English.
86-a Other sounds. The y: in French m r is pronounced with
tighter lip rounding than the Norwegian sound. The y: in
German fiihlen is more open and retracted than the Norwegian
sound and pronounced with close lip rounding and protrusion.
87 ffin ts on pronnnciation. Students must remember that

Norwegian y: is not identical with French y:, and that the
difference is almost entirely due to the degree o f lip rounding.
For the Norwegian sound the lips must be pushed well for
ward in a pout with an opening at least a half an inch in
diameter.
88 W ords for pronunciation practice. fyr, 'fy:r (fellow);

revy, re'vy: (revue); myk, 'my:k (soft); ny, 'ny: (new); syd, 'sy:d
(south); sky, 'Jy: (cloud); lyd, 'ly:d (sound); ry, 'ry: (renown);
tyv, 'ty:v (thief): dyd, 'dy:d (virtue); by, 'by: (town); kyniker,
'kyinikar (cynic); kyr, 'gy:r (cows); gys, 'Jy:s (shudder); hyl,
'hy:l (howl).
3 33 PPN
89- 9 3] n o r w eg ia n v o w el sounds
89 Provincsal pronundations. The pronunciation de-

scribed above is used over the greater part of Norway. In some
places y: is delabialized to I:.
Y
90 Pronunciation. Short у is merely a relaxed version of the
long sound, with even wider lip opening, but students should
remember that lip rounding must be retained.
91 Word» fo r pronunciation practice. fyn d , 'fyn: (pith);

W yller, 'vyl»r; mygg, 'myg: (mosquito); nytt, 'nyt: (new); synd,
'syn: (sin); skyld, 'Jyl: (fault); lyst, 'lyst (desire); rykk, 'ryk:
(jerk); tykk, 'tyk: (fat); dynd, 'dyn: (mire); pytt, 'pyt: (puddle);
bygg, 'byg: (barley); kyrass, ky'ros: (cuirass); gymnas, gym'na:s
(high school); ly st, '$yst (coast); gylt, 'Jylt (pig); hylster, 'hylster
(holster).
93 Provincial pronunciations. In some words in popular

speech short у is often lowered to 0, e.g. stykke, vstyk» > v$tøk:a;
lyst, 'lyst > 'løst.
Com parison o f y(:), u(:), o(:)

93 The close (rounded) vowel sounds y:, u:, o: and their short
versions have now been described. As they are amongst the
most difficult Norwegian sounds for English speakers, students
will find it useful to practise them in relation to each other and
thus learn to feel their different tongue positions. Неге are
some words for practice:
9 3 1 Long у:, u:, o:.
e x a m p l e s : ry,'ry: (renown), ru, 'ru: (rough), ro, 'ro: (quiet);
fy re ,vfy:ra (to fire), fu re, vfu;ra (furrow), fSre, ¥fo:ra (to fodder);
by, 'by: (town), bu, 'bu: (dwelling), bo, 'bo: (to live); hyl, 'hy:l
(howl), hul, 'hu:l (hollow), Hoel, 'ho:l; sur myrjord, 'su:r vmy:rjo:r
(sour marsh soil).
93-a Short у, u, o.
e x a m p l e s : mygg, 'myg: (mosquito), mugg, 'mug: (mould),
mukk, 'mok: (muttering); lykke, vlyk:a (good fortune), lugge,
vlug:a (to tug one’s hair), lukke, vlok:a (to close).
34
FRONT ROUNDED VOWELS [ 94.-7
ør
94 Pronunciation. This is a rounded version of long e: but
with the tongue in a slightly lower and retracted position. The
lips are protruded with medium rounding. (See % . 13.)
Fig. 13 . Relative tongue position* o f Norwegian к and English « .

T h e English sound is in brackets.

95-1 English sounds. 0: does not occur in normal English. The
vowel Э. somewhat resembles it, but this sound is more re
tracted and is pronounced with unrounded lips.
95 3 Other sounds. The 0: in French creuse and German sekon is
very similar to the Norwegian sound.
96 Hints on pronunciation. This is not a difficult sound,

but English speakers must remember to round and protrude the
lips and keep the tongue forward from the central position,
otherwise they will produce the English sound э:.
97 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. føn, 'fø: n (warm,

dry wind); vøle, Vvø:le (to repair); møbel, 'møibal (piece of
fumiture); nød, 'nø:d (need); søt, 'sø:t (sweet); sjø, 'Jø: (sea);
løs, 'lø:s (loose); rød, 'rø : (red); tøv, 'tø:v (nonsense); døv, 'dø:v
(deaf); pøl, 'pø:l (pit); bøk, 'børk (beech); kø, 'kø: (queue);
kjøl, '50:! (keel); gjø, 'jø: (to bark); høne, *hø:n» (hen).
35 3-a
98 -IO 3 ] N O R W E G IA N V O W E L SOUNDS
98 Provincial pronunciations. The only important varia-
tion in the pronunciation given above occurs in eastern Norway.
This is dealt with at par. 10 1.
0
99 Pronunciation. The same as for the long sound, except
that the short sound is slightly more open.
100 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. født, 'føt: (born);

møll, 'møl: (moth); nøtt, 'nøt: (nut); sønn, 'søn: (son); skjønn,
'Jøn: (beautiful); lønn, 'løn: (wages), røst, 'røst (voice); Tønsberg,
'tønsbaer; dønn, 'døn: (bang); pønitens(e), pøni'tens(a) (penitence);
bønn, 'bøn: (prayer); kølle, vkøl:a (club); kjøtt, 'cøt: (meat);
gjødsel, 'jøs:| (manure); høst, 'høst (autumn).
oe:
101 General. Long oe: is used in eastern Norway, especially
Oslo, before r, rt, rij, r| rs, but some observers are of the opinion
that its use is disappearing among the younger generation, and
that 0: is used instead. (See fig. 14.)
F ig. 14 . Tongue position o f Norwegian æ :.
102 Pronunciation. This sound is a rounded version of a vowel

about Cardinal e pronounced with medium lip rounding.
103 Coznparison with other sounds.

103*1 English sounds. æ: does not occur in normal English.
36
FRONT ROUNDED VO W ELS [10 3-6
103-я Other sounds. The oe: in French soeur is the nearest

approach to the Norwegian sound, but is more open.
X04 W ords fo r pronunciation practlce. fø r , 'f« :r (before);

vøre, Vvæ:re (to heed); mør, 'mceir (tender); sør, 'sce:r (south);
skjør, 'Jæ:r (fragile); rør, 'rce:r (pipe), tøm, 'tærrn (watch); dør,
'doe:r (door); bør, /boe:r (wind); kjør, 'jærr ((at) one go); gjøre,
vjæ:re (to do); høre, vhce:re (to hear).
oe
105 General. This is merely a shortened version of the long
sound and is used under the same conditions.
106 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. fø rr, 'feer: (forty);

vørter, 'vosrtar (wort); mørtel, 'mært| (mortar); sørge, vscerga (to
sorrow); skjørt, 'Jært (skirt); tørr, 'toer: (dry); dørk, 'dcerk
(footplate); børste, vbær5ta (to brush); kjørsel, (drive);
gjørtler, 'jærtlar (brazier); hørsel, 'hærs| (hearing).
37
Ю 7- 9 ]
CH APTER 3
N O RW EGIAN DIPH TH O NGS
107 A diphthong may be defined as a glide from one vowel to

the other in the same syllable and in the same breath stress.
108 Norwegian diphthongs, like English diphthongs, are of

the ‘ falling* type, i.e. the first element is the more important
and there is a continuous fall in prominence from the beginning
Fig. 15. Norwegian diphthongs (general diagram).
of the sound. As a result, the glide to the position indicated by

the second symbol is usually incomplete, so that this is only
approached or hinted at. The glide is carried further, however,
in Norwegian diphthongs than it is in English, giving the
second element of Norwegian diphthongs greater prominence.
The second element is also maintained when it is followed by э.
Compare Norwegian pleier, ypleiar with English player, ple(i)a.
ход The diphthongs occurring in the standard speech of the

Capital and eastem Norway are as follows: ei, *u, øy, ai, sl, ui.
ai and oi only occur infrequently, in words of foreign origin.
ui occurs only in huie, vhuia (to shout).
38
NO RW EGIAN DIPH TH O NGS [ 1 IO -I3
n o Norwegian diphthongs in the type of speech described

here are always long.
ci
i n Pronunciation. This diphthong starts a little below
Cardinal e and then moves in the direction of a retracted i.
(See fig. 16.)
Fig. 16. Relative tongue movements o f Norwegian diphthong ei and English

diphthongs ei and ei. Th e English sounds are in brackets.
и г Gomparison with other sounds.

ii2-i English sounds. The first element in the diphthong ei or
el in day is a closer sound and the glide is shorter, which gives it
a somewhat different quality. There are, of course, many
varieties of this diphthong in English speech, ranging from the
monophthongal e used in the north of England and Scotland to
the wide diphthongs used in London dialectal speech where the
first element may be as low as a. The Norwegian diphthong is
wider than would be acceptable in any form of standard
English pronunciation.
II2-2 ei does not occur in French or German.
113 Hints on pronunciation. English speakers tend to

make this diphthong too narrow by making the first element too
close. They should remember that the first element of the
diphthong is hardly any closer than æ: in English bag.
39
И 3 -16 ] NORW EGIAN DIPH TH O NGS
It should, o f course, not be confused with the diphthong in
German Reise, raiza.
114 Word* for pronnnciation practice. fe ig , 'felg (cow-

ardly); vei, 'vei (road); meg, 'mei (me); nei, 'nei (no); seig, 'sel
(tough); lei, 'lei (bored); rein, 'rein (reindeer); teig, 'teig
(strip o f land); deig, 'dei (dough); peis, 'pels (fireplace); bein,
'bein (bone); keiser, vkeisør (emperor); geistlig, ¥geistli (cleric);
keik, '9eik (erect); geit, 'jeit (goat); heilo, vheilo (plovcr).
æu
1 1 5 Pronnnciation. This diphthong consists of æ followed
by a slightly rounded u or even a bi-labial v. (See fig. 17.)
Fig. 17. Relative tongue movements of Norwegian aeu and English au.
T h e English sounds are in brackets.
There are, however, many dialect variants of this diphthong,

and some authorities prefer to represent its starting point by an
imperfectly rounded ce.

116*1 English sounds. The au in house, town consists of a re-
tracted a which moves in the direction o f English u. (See
fig. 17.) There are, however, many variants of the starting
position of this diphthong from about midway between a and a
to se which is found in London dialectal speech.
40
NORW EGIAN DIPHTHONGS [п б -19
n 6 a Other sounds. The au in German Haus begins with a first
element which is slightly more retracted than in the English
diphthong and which moves rather further towards a close
back u than is the case in English. It dora not, therefore,
resemble the Norwegian sound.
117 Hints on pronnnclatlon. This is a difficult sound for

English speakers who usually replace it by the English or
German diphthong. They should remember that its first
element is a front vowel. It will be found helpful to approach
the diphthong from its first element s as in the word ser, 'ae:r
(eider duck); the tongue should then be raised slightly towards
central u to form the second element. The result should be aur,
'æur (gravel).
118 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. fauna, 'fæuna

(fauna); maur, 'mæur (ant); naust, 'næust (boathouse); sau,
's*u (sheep); sjau, 'Jau (toil); laug, 'latug (guild); rauk, 'raeuk
(shock o f sheaves); tau, 't*u (rope); dau, 'dæu (dead); pause,
vp*usa (pause); baug, 'bxu (bow); kausjon, kæu'Jo:n (security);
gauk, 'gæuk (bootlegger); haug, 'hxu (heap); Europa, æu'ro:pa
(Europe).
•У
119 Pronunciation. This diphthong consists of an open 0
followed by an у with partial delabialization. (See fig. 18.)
Fig. 18. Tongue movement o f Norwegian diphthong øy.
41
1 2 0 -3 ] NORW EGIAN DIPH TH O NGS
120 Com parison with otber sounds. There are no cqui-
valents in English, French or German o f this sound.
I2X Words for prommciation practice. føye, vføy» (to

humour); møye, vmøya (difficulty); nøye, vnøye (closely); skøyte,
vJøyta (fishing-smack); løytnant, 'løytnant (lieutenant); røyk, 'røyk
(smoke); tøy, 'tøy (cloth); døye, vdøya (to endure); bøye, vbøya
(to bend); køye, 'køya (bunk); gøy, 'gøy (fun); gøyve, Vjøyva (to
blow about); høy, 'høy (hay); Preussen, 'prøysn (Prussia).
oi
122 Prom m ciation. This diphthong consists of an advanced
a which then moves in the direction o f I. (See fig. 19.)
F ig. tg. Tongue movements o f Norwegian ai and English ai. T he English sounds
are in brackets, the Cardinal vowel underlined.

123-1 English sounds. The first element of the diphthong al in
English fine, fly, Eileen, is about Cardinal a, and from there it
moves towards i. The first element varies greatly however. In
London dialectal speech it is often as far back as a, and con-
sequently closely approaches the first element of the Norwegian
sound.
123-2 Other sounds. The first element o f the ai in German ein is
in advance o f the a in the Norwegian diphthong.
4«
NO RW EGIAN DIPHTHONGS [ 124-8
124 H inte on pronunciation. English speakers tend not to
make the first element of this diphthong retracted enough. They
should compare English high with Norwegian hai (shark) to
appreciate the difference between the two diphthongs.
125 Words for prommciation practice. mai, 'mat (M ay);

raigress, 'raigres: (rye-grass); pai, 'pal (pie); kai, 'kai (quay); hai,
'hal (shark).
э!
хгб Pronunciation. This diphthong consists of Cardinal э
which moves in the direction of I, with slight lip rounding.
(See fig. 20.)
Fig. ao. Tongue movementt o f Norwegian and English si. The English
sounds are in brackets.

127-1 English sounds. The first element in the diphthong э! in
boy, f oil is a more open sound than die Norwegian.
127*2 Other sounds. The first element of the diphthong in
German Leute bears a dose resemblance to the first element of
the Norwegian sound.
128 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. konvoi, кэп'уэ!

(convoy); soyabønne, 'solabøn» (soya-bean); boikott, 'foilot (boy-
cott); koie, vloi8 (hut).
43
129]
CH APTER 4
NO R W EG IA N C O N SO N A N T S
A. P L O S I V E C O N S O N A N T S
P
129 Pronunciation. The lips are closed and the soft palate is
raised. Air is compressed behind this stop by pressure from the
lungs, so that when the lips are opened it escapes suddenly with
an explosive sound. This explosion is usually followed by a
noticeable puff of breath or aspiration which is particularly
strong when p is followed by a stressed vowel. The sound is
voiceless.
e x a m p l e s : pil, 'pi:l (arrow) ; pel, 'pe:l (stake); pære, vpæ:ra
(pear) ; Pan, 'pa:n (Pan) ; påk, 'рэ:к (stick); pol, 'po:l (pole); pur,
'pu:r (pure);pøl, 'pø:l (fiery pit); papp, 'pap: (cardboard); kopp,
'кэр: (cup); tipp, 'tip: (tip).
1 2 9 1 Aspiration is not perceptible when p is preceded by s.
EXAMPLEsi^/fer, 'spiikar (nail); speke, vspe:ka (tocure); etc.
129-2 Aspiration is weak when a single p is final.
e x a m p l e s : tap, 'ta:p (loss); hop, 'ho:p (crowd); etc.
129-3 Aspiration is weak when p occurs in an unaccented
syllable.
e x a m p l e s : reparere, repa're:ra (to repair); palett, pa'let:
(palette).
129-4 There is hardly any plosion at all when p is followed by t
or k.
e x a m p l e s : tapt, 'tapt (lost); oppklare, 'opklaire (toclearup).
129-5 When p is followed by m or n it is pronounced with nasal
plosion, i.e. the explosion is not caused by air escaping through
the mouth, which remains closed, but by its escaping through
the nose at the moment the soft palate is lowered to form the
nasal consonant.
e x a m p l e s : oppmuntre, 'apmuntra (to encourage); oppnå, 'эрпэ:
(to attain).
44
P L O SIV E GONSONANTS [I3°~3
130 C om parison w ith E n g lisb p. The Southern English p
is pronounced with less aspiration than the Norwegian sound,
whilst northern English speakers do not, in general, aspirate p
at all.
13 1 H inte on pronunciation. As with other Norwegian

voiceless plosive sounds, Norwegian p is vigorously pronounced
when it precedes a stressed vowel. English speakers should be
careful to make the sound completely voiceless and follow it with
a puff of air.
132 P ro vin cial p ronu nciad ons. In an area o f Southern

Norway stretching from Arendal in the east to north of
Stavanger in the west p is pronounced as b after a long vowel.
b
133 Pronunciation. This is pronounced in the same way as
p, except that the force of aspiration is less and the vocal cords
are usually made to vibrate so that voice is heard.
e x a m p i e s : b il, 'bi:l (car); bed, 'be:d (flowerbed); bæ r, 'bæ:r
(berry); bad, 'ba:d (bath); båt, 'ba:t (boat); bok, 'bo:k (book);
bud, 'bu:d (message); by, 'by: (town); bøk, 'bø:k (beech).
133-1 When used initially Norwegian b is frequently devoiced
(phonetically £>); i.e. voice is not heard during the formation of
the b itself, but only after the lips have parted and the vowel
sound is produced. The difference between I?and p lies in the fact
that with i? voice is heard at once after the explosion, whereas
with p aspiration is heard before the next sound follows.
Compare bære vfcæ:ra (to carry) with pæ re vpæ:ra (pear).
133-2 When b occurs between voiced sounds it is always
voiced.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : ebonitt, ebo'nit: (ebonite); oberst, 'oibarst
(colonel); kube, vku:ba (cube); hybel, 'hyibal (lodgings); pøbel,
'pøibal (mob).
(в) note : When a long b: occurs in a similar position the
voicing is also maintained throughout, as in abbor, vabDr
(perch).
45
! 33“ 5] NORW EGIAN CONSONANTS
133-3 When a single b occurs finally or next to a voiceless
consonant it is devoiced to p.
e x a m p l e s : Jacob, 'jaikop; absurd, ap'surd [ab'] (absurd);
subtil, sup'tl:l (subtle); absolutt, apsoMut: (absolute). (But tub,
'tubr ((abbreviation) tuberculosis).
133-4 Devoicing is particularly noticeable in an accented
syllable before s.
e x a m p l e s : Ibsen, 'tpsn; ; substantiv, V$upstantlv.
134 Com parison w itb English. b. English b corresponds

very well to the Norwegian, but is generally less vigorous.
t
135 Pronunciation. For this sound the stop is formed by
placing the tip o f the tongue firmly against the upper teeth. Air
is compressed behind the stop, the stop is released, and an
explosion and a puff of air follow. This explosion is especially
noticeable when t occurs before a stressed vowel. The sound is
voiceless and the soft palate is raised.
e x a m p l e s : tid, 'tl:d (time); te, 'te: (tea); tær, 't*:r (tæ s);
tak, 'ta:k (roof); td, 'o : (toe); tok, 'to:k (took); tusen, 'tu»ø
(thousand); ty, 'ty: (to resort); tev, 'tø:v (nonsense); tett, 'tet:
(tight); tatt, 'tat: (taken); tått, 'o t : (strand of rope).
135-1 Aspiration is not perceptible when t is preceded by s.
e x a m p l e s : stiv, 'sti:v (stiff); sten, 'ste:n (stone).
135-8 Aspiration is weak when a single t is final.
e x a m p l e s :,/*!, 'fe:t (fat); fa t, 'fa:t (dish);/øf, 'fo:t (foot).
135-3 It is also weak when t occurs in an unaccented syllable.
e x a m p l e s : attestere,ao'ste: ra (toattest); etikett,etVket: (label).
135-4 There is hardly any plosion a t all when t is followed by
other plosives.
e x a m p l e s : utgave, Vu:tga:va (edition); utpreget, 'u:tpre:gat
(marked).
135-5 When t is followed by n or n it is pronounced with nasal
plosion.
e x a m p l e s : vatn, 'vat:n (water); katten, 'kafcn (the cat);
vitne, Vvltna (to witness) (Compare English eaten, Irtrt.)
46
PL O SIV E CONSONANTS [ 1 3 5 -9
135-6 When t is followed by I or | it is pronounced with lateral
plosion, i.e. the tip o f the tongue remains against the upper
teeth, and the explosion is caused by air escaping on either side
of the tongue when the | is articulated.
e x a m p l e s : kapitel, ka'pit:| (chapter); tittel, (title);
betle, vbetb (to beg). (Compare English title, tait|.)
136 Com parison w ith English t. The English t is formed by

placing the tip and the blade o f the tongue against the teeth-
ridge; it is therefore articulated further back than the Norwegian
dental sound. A dental t is, however, used in English before 0
and 6, as in eighth, eitø; at the back, atfebxk.
The English t is pronounced with somewhat less aspiration
than the Norwegian sound, and in southem English it is often
slightly affricated.
137 Hint; on pronunciation. The tendency of English

speakers is to pronounce an alveolar sound instead of a dental
one. They should avoid this by making sure that the tip of the
tongue is against the upper teeth and not against the teeth-ridge.
It helps to keep the lips spread whenever possible. It is also
important to ensure that the sound is pronounced with more
breath force than the English sound.
Some English speakers find it easier to obtain the correct
dental quality o f this sound by placing the tip of the tongue
against the lower teeth and then forming the stop with the blade
against the upper teeth.
138 Provincial pronunciations. In an area of Southern

Stavanger in the west t is pronounced as d after a vowel.
d
139 Pronunciation. This is formed in the same way as
Norwegian t; i.e. with the tip of the tongue against the upper
teeth. The force of exhalation is, however, less, and the vocal
cords are usually made to vibrate so that voice is heard.
47
r39 ~ 4 2 ] N O R W E G IA N CO N SO N AN TS
139-1 When used initially Norwegian d is frequently devoiced
(phonetically <$).
e x a m p l e s : dis, 'di:s (mist); del, 'de:l (part); der, 'dæ:r
(there); dal, 'da:l (valley); dåd, 'daid (deed); dom, 'do:m
(cathedral); due, vdu:a (dove); dyp, 'dy:p (deep); døs, 'dø:s (doze).
139*2 When d occurs between voiced sounds it is voiced.
e x a m p l e s : lide, vli:da (to sufFer); seder, vse:dar (customs);
bade, vba:da (to bathe); både, vba:d3 (both); soda, 'so:da (soda);
dyder, ¥dy:dar (virtues); øde, vø:da (desolate).
139-3 When a single d occurs finally it is partially devoiced.
e x a m p l e s : Gud, 'gu:d (God); ed, 'e:d (oath).
139-4 When d occurs before m, n and n it has nasal plosion.
e x a m p l e s : admiral, admi'ra:l (admiral); modne, vmo:dna (to
ripen); Eden, 'e:dii (Eden).
139-5 When d occurs before I or | it has lateral plosion.
e x a m p l e s : middel, 'mid:| (means); edel, 'e:dj (noble); adle,
va:dla (to ennoble). Compare English middle, mid|.
140 Com parison with English d. English d is formed like

English t; i.e. with the tip and the blade of the tongue against
the teeth-ridge.
141 ffin ts on pronunciation. Like Norwegian t this is a

dental sound, and it is important that the tip of the tongue
should be against the upper teeth. It should also be vigorously
articulated.
к
142 Pronunciation. For this sound the stop is formed by
raising the back of the tongue against the front part of the soft
palate. When the stop is released an explosion and a puff of air.
are heard which are strongest when к occurs before a stressed
vowel. The precise spot on the soft palate where the tongue
articulates к varies according to the nature of the sound which
follows or precedes it, but this is a matter of no practical
importance. The sound is voiceless and the soft palate is in its
raised position.
48
P L O S IV E CO NSO NANTS [142-5
ex a m ples: Kiel, 'kiil; kefir, 'keifir (sour milk); kar, 'ka:r
(fellow); kål, 'lo:l (cabbage); kolon, 'ko:fon (colon); ku, 'ku:
(cow); kyniker, 'kymikar (cynic); kø, 'kø: (queue).
143-1 As with p and t the aspiration of к is not perceptible when
it follows s, as in skade, vska:da (damage); skåne, у$1о:пэ (to spare).
142-2 Aspiration is weak when it is in an unaccented position.
e x a m p l e s : kaptein, kap'teln (captain); økonomi, økono'mi:
(economy).
142-3 It is also weak when a single к is final.
e x a m p l e s : blek, 'ble:k (pale); nek, 'ne:k (sheaf).
142-4 When к is followed by another plosive there is hardly
any plosion at all.
e x a m p l e s : takt, 'takt (tact); tokt, 'takt (expedition).
143 Com parison w ith English k. English к corresponds

very well to the Norwegian sound, except that a final English к
is generally pronounced with less aspiration and is articulated
further back on the soft palate.
144 Provincisd pronunciations. In an area of Southern

Stavanger in the west к is pronounced as g after a long vowel.
8
145 Pronunciation. This sound is formed in the «am<- way as
k, except that the force o f the exhalation is less and the vocal
cords are usually made to vibrate so that voice is heard. When
used initially Norwegian g is frequently devoiced (phonetically
f), i.e. voice is not heard until the stop has been released.
e x a m p l e s : gir, 'gi;r (gear); gate, vga:ta (street); gå, 'ga: (to
go); god, 'go: (good); Gud, 'gu:d (God); gyselig, vgy:sell (horrible).
1 4 5 1 When g occurs between voiced sounds it is voiced.
e x a m p l e s : liga, 'll:ga (league); egen, ve:gan (own); saga,
'sa:ga (saga); toget, 'o:ga (the train); skogen, 'skoigan (the wood);
hygge, vhyg» (comfort); døgenikt, vdø:ganlkt (good-for-nothing).
«45-2 When a single g occurs finally it is partially devoiced.
e x a m p l e s : dag, 'da:g (day); dog, 'da:g (however).
4 49 P FJi
146- 9З NORW EGIAN CONSONANTS
146 Com parison with English g. English g corresponds
very well to the Norwegian, but is generally less explosive, and
when final is articulated further back on the soft palate.
B. N A S A L C O N S O N A N T S
m
147 Pronunciation. With the lips closed and the soft palate
lowered, air is forced out through the nose. The vocal cords
are made to vibrate, though full voicing is only heard between
voiced sounds. The tongue positionis neutral or approximately
that of the following vowel.
e x a m p l e s : slim, (mucus); mel, 'me:l (flour); smal, 'sma:l
(narrow); omen, 'o:man (omen).
148 C o m p ariso n w ith E n glish m. Norwegian m is not

significantiy different from English m.
n
149 Pronunciation. For this sound the mouth passage is
closed by placing the tip o f the tongue, pointing downwards,
against the upper teeth. The soft palate is lowered and the air
passes through the nose. The vocal cords are made to vibrate so
that voice is heard.
1494 When used initially Norwegian n is slightly devoiced
(phonetically 9).
e x a m p l e s : ni, 'nf: (nine); ned, 'ne;(d) (down); nær, 'n*:r
(near); nag, 'na:g (resentment); nå, 'пэ: (now); note, vno:ta
(note); nubier, 'nuibiar (Nubian); ny, 'ny: (new); nød, 'nø:d
(need).
149*2 Norwegian n tends to be partially devoiced when it is
preceded by s in the same syllable.
e x a m p l e s : snakk, 'snak: (talk); snar, 'sna:r (soon).
>49*3 It tends to be partially devoiced when it is preceded by k.
e x a m p l e s : knake, vkna:ka (to creak); knekke, vknek:a (to
crack).
50
N A S A L CO NSO NANTS [149-53
149-4 A single final n is partially devoiced.
e x a m p l e s : plen, 'plein (lawn) ; gren, 'grein (bough).
149-5 When it occurs between voiced sounds n is voiced.
e x a m p l e s : ananas, 'ananas (pineapple); endre, vendra (to
change).
150 Com parison w ith English n. English n is formed with

the tongue against the teeth-ridge instead of against the upper
teeth as in Norwegian, except that the dental variety is used in
English before 9 or 6, as in enthralling; even thougk.
0
151 Pronunciation. The mouth passage is blocked by raising
the back of the tongue against the front part o f the soft palate.
The soft palate is lowered and air passes through the nose. The
sound is voiced.
(a) e x a m p l e s : ringe, vrirp (to ring); denge, vderj:a (to beat);
sjangle, vJagla (to stagger); kongle, vkagl3 (pine cone); lunge,
vlorj:a (lung); synge, vsyrj» (to sing).
(в) n o t e : g: only occurs after short vowels, and is therefore
always acoustically long.
152 Com parison w ith English 9. The g in English ring,

riq; pink, ptgk; Congo, koggou, etc., corresponds very well to the
Norwegian sound, except that it is articulated further back on
the soft palate.
n o t e : When medial, ng in English is pronounced g in words
formed from verbs by the addition of -er and -ing: ringer, rigar;
ringing, riglg. In other cases ng is pronounced gg: stronger,
stogga; anger, *ggs, In the Midlands of England this distinction
is not usually made, gg being used for words in both categories.
153 Hints on pronunciation. Students should be carefhl

to pronounce ng in Norwegian as g. The pronunciation gg in
Norwegian only exists in dialect speech, and in loan-words.
(See par. 279.)
4-2
51
154- 5 ] NO RW EG IAN CONSONANTS
C. L A T E R A L C O N S O N A N T S
i
154 Pronanciation. This sound is fonned by placing the tip
of the tongue against the upper teeth and by simultaneously
raising the front o f the tongue towards the hard palate, thus
blocking the central air channel but leaving a passage on one
or both sides o f the tongue for the air to escape during articula-
tion. The soft palate is raised and the sound is voiced.
154-1 Norwegian I, as with English I, tends to be devoiced
when it occurs initially.
e x a m p l e s : lin, 'll:n (flax); lek, 'le:k (game); lær, 'laerr
(leather); lag, 'la:g (layer); lår, 'b:r (thigh); los, 'loa (pilot);
ly, 'ly: (shelter); løk, 'lø:k (onion).
154-a Again as with English I, it tends to be devoiced when it
occurs after p, k, f.
e x a m p l e s : plikt, 'plikt (duty); klegg, 'kleg: (horsefly); flid,
'fli:d (industry).
I54‘3 It т а У be partially devoiced when a single I occurs
finally after a vowel.
e x a m p l e s : dal, 'da:l (valley); fil, 'fl:i (B e ); pel, 'peil (stake).
■ 54*4 It may be partially devoiced after voiced consonants in
the same syllable.
(a) e x a m p l e s : avl, 'avl (breeding); hagl, 'hagl (hail); tagl,
'tagl (horsehair).
(в) n o t e : On the other hand the I may form a new syllable
[•*]. thus making the word disyllabic— 'hagial; 'tag:sl.
154-5 When I occurs between voiced sounds it is fully voiced.
e x a m p l e s : hellig, vhel:i (holy); ile, vi:fo (to hurry); Olav,
vo:lav.
155 C om p arison w ith E n glish I. There are two distinct

varieties of English I; the ‘ clear ’ I and the ‘ dark’ I. Both are
formed by placing the tip of the tongue against the teeth-ridge
and allowing the air to escape on one or both sides of it, except
before 0, as in health, and before 6, as in although, where the
tongue is placed against the upper teeth. English I is, there-
52
L A T E R A L CONSONANTS [*55~ 7
fore, usually an alveolar consonant, Norwegian I a dental
consonant.
155-1 The difference between the two varieties of English I
lies in the position o f the main part of the tongue. For the
‘ clear ’ I the front of the tongue is raised towards the hard
palate, for the ‘ dark’ variety the back o f the tongue is raised
towards the soft palate. The ‘ clear’ variety is used before vowels
and before ): leme, lake, along, million miljan. The ‘ dark’ variety is
used before all consonants except j, and finally: feel, fald, people.
155-2 In American English and Lowland Scottish the ‘ dark’
I is generally used in all positions. In Ireland the I is always
‘ clear’.
156 H ints on prom m ciation. The main difficulty for

English speakers in pronouncing Norwegian I is to produce the
‘ clear’ variety in positions where the ‘ dark’ variety is used in
English. They should keep the front o f the tongue well up
towards the hard palate as i f they were going to pronounce the
Norwegian front vowel i:. It will be found helpful to practise
the following words, remembering that the ‘ clear* I is used in
all cases: li, 'li: (hillside); il, '1:1 (express); lim, 'li:m (glue); mil,
'mill (mile—6J English miles); lille,'1III:» (little); ille,'1ihu (badly);
le, Me: (leeward); sel, 'se:l (seal); lag, 'la:g (layer); gal, 'ga:l mad);
Id, Ъ : (lay); dl, 'э:1 (eel); lo, 'lo: (laughed); Gol, 'go:l; luke, vlu:ka
(to weed); kule, vku:la (bullet); fys, 'Iy:s (light); syl, 'sy:l (awl);
leve, Vlø:va (lion); vøle, Vvø:la (to repair).
157 Provincial prosrøncxations. Over a wide area of

eastem Norway, including the Capital, l receives popularly a
somewhat curious pronunciation, producing the so-called
‘ thick’ l (phonetically f). It is pronounced by bending the tip
of the tongue upwards and backwards towards the highest part
of the hard palate and then bringing it suddenly forward along
the palate to the upper teeth-ridge and the lower teeth. The
movement o f the tongue produces a flap-like sound which
sounds to most foreigners like a variety o f r. It is, in fact, not
unlike the sound of retroflex and r|. (See pars. 184, 186.)
53
1 5 7 -8 ] N O RW EG IAN CONSONANTS
‘ Thick’ l occurs in a number of positions, e.g. kl-, gl-, pl-, bl-, fl-,
-lk, -lp, etc., and in many words it replaces r(d) and a single
intervocalic l, but it never occurs initially. Although the use of
‘ thick’ l is widespread, even in educated speech, refined
speakers would consider it vulgar outside dialect speech.
e x a m p l e s : fæ l, 'fæ:[ (disgusting); sjøl, 'Jø:[ (self); Ola,
vo:[a; blå, 'bp: (blue); jord, jo:[ (earth).
D. R O L L E D C O N S O N A N T S
r
158 Prommciation. This sound is produced by raising the
tip of the tongue towards the teeth-ridge and keeping it suffi-
ciently relaxed so that when the air-stream passes through the
mouth the tip vibrates up and down against the teeth-ridge.
The soft palate is raised, and the sound is usually voiced.
158-1 r tends to be devoiced when it is used initially.
e x a m p l e s : rik, 'riik (rich); rep, 'reip (rope); rær, 'ræir
(yards); rad, 'raid (row); råd, 'n>:d (council); romer, 'roimar
(Roman); rubel, 'ruibal (rouble); ry, 'ry: (renown); rer, 'ræ r
(pipe).
158-я It tends to be devoiced when it is final after a vowel
except э.
e x a m p l e s : svir, 'svhr (dissipation); ler, 'leir (laughs); lær,
'laeir (leather); rar, 'rair (queer); vår, 'vo:r (Spring); bor, 'bo:r
(live/s); sur, 'suir (sour) \yr, 'y:r (drizzle); ør, 'ce:r (dizzy).
«58-3 Also when it occurs before p, f, k.
e x a m p l e s : skarp, 'skarp (sharp); skjerf, 'Jærf (scarf); park,
'park (park).
1 5 8 4 Also when it occurs after a voiceless consonant.
e x a m p l e s : pris, 'pri:s (price); fred, 'fre:d (peace); trær,
'træ r (trees); krav, 'kraiv (claim).
15 8 5 r is voiced between voiced sounds.
e x a m p l e s : arv, 'arv (inheritance); arm, 'arm (arm); æra;
'*:ra (era); herre, vhær:a (gentleman).
158-6 This rolled sound may be used in all positions in
54
R O L L E D CO NSO NANTS [ 1 5 8 -6 2
Norwegian (espedally intervocalically and finally) but, fre-

quently, it is replaced by a flapped r [f], formed like the rolled
sound but consisting o f only one single tap o f the tip of the
tongue against the teeth-ridge.
159 Com parison w ith English r.

159-1 The rolled r which is med in Scotland is articulated in
the same manner as the Norwegian sound.
159*3 The fricative r [j ], which is the most common English
form, is pronounced by raising the tip o f the tongue towards
the teeth-ridge so that friction is heard when air passes through
the aperture thus formed. Sometimes this aperture is so wide
and/or the force of breath so reduced that no perceptible
friction is heard; this is the so-called frictionless continuant r.
Initially, including consonant groups, it is often pronounced
with a certain amount o f lip protrusion.
160 Hints on pronunciation. English speakers should

remember that r in Norwegian is always either a rolled or
flapped sound. They should pay special attention to it when it
occurs finally; many English speakers tend to omit it altogether.
161 Provincial pronnndations. In Bergen, south-westem

Norway and a large part o f Southern Norway r receives a uvular
pronunciation, either fricative or rolled (phonetically в or r).
E. F R I C A T I V E C O N S O N A N T S
f
162 Pronnndation. This sound is pronounced by holding the
lower lip Ioosely against the upper teeth and forcing air between
them; sometimes articulation is very lax and the lower lip may
touch both upper teeth and upper lip. The soft palate is raised
and the sound is voiceless.
e x a m p l e s : fin, 'flin (fine); fet, 'fe:t (fat); færing, vf*:riij
(four-oared boat) ; fa r, 'fa:r (father); fd , 'fe: (few); fSr, 'fo:r
(lining); fyr, 'fy:r (fellow) ;fø r, 'f«:r (before).
55
163- 6] NORWEGIAN CONSONANTS
163 Com parison with English f. English f is articulated
more firmly than Norwegian f.
v
164 Proauneiation. This sound is formed like f, except that
the vocal cords are usually made to vibrate so that voice is heard.
164- 1 When used initially Norwegian v tends to be devoiced
(phonetically y). It then differs from f only in being pronounced
with weak breath force.
e x a m p l e s : vi, 'vi: (we); ved, 've: (wood); vær, 'væ:r
(weather); var, 'va:r (sensitive); vår, Vr.r (Spring); vy, 'vy;
(view); vøle, Vvø:ta (to repair); vakker, 'vak:ar (pretty).
164-2 v tends to be devoiced when it occurs next to a voiceless
sound.
e x a m p l e s : tvinne, Vtvin:a (to twine); svin, 'svi:n (swine).
164-3 v tends to be devoiced when it occurs finally.
e x a m p l e s : liv, 'li:v (life); lav, 'la:v (low); lov, 'b:v (law).
164-4 When v occurs between voiced sounds it is voiced.
There is, however, very little friction between lower lip and
upper teeth and the sound tends to become a voiced bi-labial
fricative (phonetically |5).
e x a m p l e s : iver, 'i:var (zeal); avis, a'vl:s (newspaper); leve,
4e:va (to live); love, Vb:va (to promise); pave, Vpa:va (pope);
ruve, Vru:va (to loom); lyve, Vly:va (to lie).
165 Com parison w ith English v. The English v is a true

labio-dental sound and is pronounced with more vigorous
friction than the Norwegian sound, especially when it occurs
between voiced sounds. Norwegians often have difficulty in
pronouncing the English v in this position. The pronunciation
of the word over in Norwegian and English should be compared
to appreciate the difference between the two sounds.
166 P ro vin cial pronunciations. In Norwegian dialects vn

is often pronounced asmn.
e x a m p l e s : navn, 'namn (п ате); nevne, vnemne (to mention);
sovne, vs3mns (to fall asleep).
56
F R IC A T IV E CONSONANTS [167-7O
s
167 Pronunciation. This sound is formed by raising the
blade of the tongue towards the teeth-ridge; the tip is kept down
near or against the lower teeth. The upper and lower teeth are
kept close to each other and the comers of the mouth are drawn
back. Air is then forced through the narrow aperture thus
formed, producing a high-pitehed hissing sound. The soft
palate is raised and the sound is voiceless.
e x a m p l e s : siv, 'si:v (bulrush); se, 'se: (to see); sær, 'sæ:r
(strange); sag, 'sa:g (saw); sd, '$э: (saw); sol, 'so:l (sun); sug, 'su:g
(suetion); sy, 'sy: (tosew); søl, 'sø:l (mess); lese, vle:$a (to read).
1 6 7 1 s does not occur before I in the same syllable but is re-
placed by f, as in slem, 'f|em: (bad); slapp, 'J|ap: (slack); sid, 'fla:
(tostrike) ;slo , 'flo: (struck) ;slu , 'Jiu: (eunning) \sløv, 'f|ø:v (blunt).
In other positions sl is pronounced f| in colloquial words: vesle,
Vvef|a (little) fisle, vfif|a (to carry tales); pusle, vpuf[a (to potter);
koselig, vko:f|i (cosy). In some other words f| may be heard in
popular (vulgar) speech, e.g. Oslo vof|o, but educated speech
has sl—voslo.
n o t e : The pronunciation of sl as f| was formerly considered
vulgar, even when it occurred in the same syllable, and at the
present day many refined speakers would avoid a too ‘ tbick’
pronunciation of this sound.
168 C om parison w ith En glish s. The English s corresponds

very well to the Norwegian, except that the Norwegian sound
is pronounced with a more intense degree of hiss.
169 Provincial pronunciations. The pronunciation of s l as

f| referred to above is found mainly in eastem Norway. In
other parts of the country s l is pronounced as sl.
I
170 Pronunciation. This sound is pronounced by raising
the tip of the tongue towards the back part of the teeth-ridge
and the main body of the tongue towards the hard palate, so as to
form a hollow space between the coneave (‘ spoon-shaped’ ) front
57
I7O-4] NORW EGIAN CONSONANTS
o f the tongue and the hard palate. Air is then forced through the
aperture. The lips are protruded, but the degree of protrusion
depends on whether the following vowel is rounded or un-
rounded. The soft paiate is raised and the sound is voiceless.
e x a m p l e s : ski, 'Jl: (ski)> skje, 'Je: (spoon); skjær, 'Jaeir
(skerry); sjal, 'Ja:! (shawl); sjokk, 'Jak: (shock); sjofel, 'Jodel
(mean); sjusket, yJuskat (careless); sjø, 'Jø: (sea).
17 1 Gomparison w ith English J. The English J is formed in

roughly the same way as the Norwegian, except that the main
body of the tongue is raised towards the hard palate without any
hollow space being formed; moreover, the lips are usually only
slightly protruded, and the sound is less vigorously pronounced
than the Norwegian. These differences give the Norwegian
sound a more resonant ‘ hollow’ quality than English J.
English shoe and Norwegian sju 'Ju: (seven) should be compared
to appreciate the difference.
172 Hints on pronunciation. English speakers tend to pro-

nounce this sound with insuffident breath force and resonance
(Norwegian J pronounced by an English speaker often sounds
like Norwegian $). They should protrude the lips, articulate
vigorously, and try to form the resonating chamber between
the tongue and hard palate mentioned above.
173 Provincial prononcdations. The J sound described above

is in many cases the result of the assimilation o f s and J. In the
western and Southern parts of Norway this assimilation has not
taken place or is incomplete. In these areas J is pronounced as
sj (with a voiceless j).
9
174 Pronunciation, This sound is formed by raising the front
of the tongue towards the centre of the hard palate with the tip
against the iower teeth. The comers of the mouth are drawn
back. Air is then forced through the aperture, produdng a
hissing sound which is less *bright’ than the hiss of Norwegian s
58
F R IC A T IV E CONSONANTS [ 174.—8
and less ‘ hollow’ than the hiss of Norwegian J. In the type of

Norwegian described here it only occurs initially.
e x a m p l e s : kiv, 'gi:v (quarrel); kjed, 'ge: (bored); kjær, 'gae:r
(dear); kjake, vga:ka (cheek); kjole, удо:1э (dress); tjukk, 'guk:
(fat); kyss, 'gys: (kiss); kjøpe, vgø:pa (to buy).
175 C øm p arison w ith oth er sounds.

175*1 English sounds. 5 does not occur as a regular sound in
English, but many speakere use it in words like huge, human,
where 5 (generally lip-rounded) takes the place o f hj.
175*2 Other sounds. The 5 in German ich corresponds very well
to the Norwegian sound. Note: it is not identical with the sound
in German ach.
176 H in ts on pronunciation. It is helpful to remember

that %is the voiceless equivalent o f ). Those who have difficulty
in pronouncing it should try approaching it from the J in yeast,
strongly whispered.
176*1 English speakers should also be careful to make 9
distinct from Norwegian J. It is useful to practise these sounds
altemately.
e x a m p l e s : kjed, 'fe:, skje, (fe:; kjær, '9акт, skjær, 'Jaerr;
kyss, 'gys:; skyss, 'fys: (transport).
177 Provincial pronunciations.

*77*i In the dialects and in New Norwegian (nynorsk) 9 occurs
frequently in other positions.
e x a m p l e s : kyrkje, vgyrga (church); ikkje, vlg:a (not).
177*2 In some dialects 9 is preceded by a momenta ry tap of the
tip of the tongue against the back of the teeth ridge, producing
a sound similar to the ch in English chin.
i
178 Pronunciation. This sound is a voiced version of 9 with
greatly reduced friction, so that except before I: where ftiction
is he ard it resembles the English semi-vowel j described below.
e x a m p l e s : gi, 'jl: (to give); gjel, 'Je:l (ravine); gjær, 'jae:r
59
178-81] NO RW EGIAN CONSONANTS
(yeast); ja , 'ja: (yes); ljå, 'ja: (scythe); jo , 'jo: (yes); ju l, 'ju:l

(Christmas); jyde, vJy:da (Jutlander); jøkel, 'jø:kal (glader).
178-1 When j occurs after a voiceless sound it tends to be
devoiced.
e x a m p l e s : tjene, vtje:na (to serve); stjerne, vstjæ:rna (star).
179 Com parison with English j. The English j is a semi-

vowel which starts with the vocal organs in the position roughly
of English i: and then moves immediately to another vowel
position in a frictionless glide. It differs from the Norwegian
sound only very slightly by being frictionless in all positions.
Compare English ye with Norwegian gi.
h
180 Pronunciation. h represents the sound of the friction
caused by the air-stream passing through the slightly con-
stricted glottis and out through the mouth. In general.
Norwegian h is more strongly aspirated than its English
equivalent. It is voiceless except between vowels when it may
be partly or fully voiced.
e x a m p l e s : uhyre, u'hy:ra (extremely); behøve, be'hø:va (to
need); hår, hair (hair).
F. R E T R O F L E X S O U N D S
18 1 In English when r is followed by a consonant it is not

pronounced. In the type of Norwegian described here, when r
is followed by one of the dental consonants t, d, n, n, I, |, s
the two sounds are usually assimilated and the resultant
consonant is a retroflex sound articulated by the tip of the
tongue with the back of the alveolar ridge, or even further back
towards the highest part of the hard palate. In the latter case
the tip of the tongue is frequently ‘ inverted ’, i.e. curled upwards
towards the hard palate. This assimilation occurs within words
and at word boundaries, but it is important to note that the
precise degree of retroflcxion can vary, and that in careful
60
R E T R O F L E X SOUNDS [ 1 8 1 —6
speech, in words of a literary kind, on the stage and in the
pulpit, assimilation may not take place at all; instead the two
sounds are pronounced separately. Because of this a length sign
has not been shown after retroflex sounds when they are long.
ft
183 Pronunciation. This sound is articulated by placing the
tip of the tongue firmly against the back of the alveolar ridge,
or against a position further back on the hard palate. The sound
is voiceless.
ex a m ples: stjert, 'stjaerø (tall); vert, 'vaerf (host); svart, 'svar?
(black); hyrt, 'lort (short); port, 'port (gate); surt, 'su:rt (sour);
flirt, 'flæ:rt (flirtation).
18 3 Com parison with English sounds. Retroflexed con-

sonants do not occur in standard English, but in provincial
speech, particularly in the south-west, they may be heard when
r is final or, when it is followed by a consonant. Retroflexed
consonants also occur in Irish pronunciation o f English and in
American English.
184 Pronunciation. This sound is the voiced equivalent o f 5 .

e x a m p l e s : lørdag, 'Iceirqlcr (Saturday); gardin, даг'ф!п
(curtain); ser du?, 'se:r du (do you see?); har du?, 'ha:r du (have
you?). (For further examples see par. 249-3-4.)
ГП. Г"
185 Pronunciation. The tongue position is the same as for ft
and rfl, but the soft palate is lowered and the sound is pro
nounced through the nose. It is voiced.
e x a m p l e s : jern, 'jaeirn (iron); gam, 'ga:rn (yarn); tdm,
'toirrj (tower); hm , 'ko:rn (com); øm, 'ee:rn (eagle); døren,
'doe:rn (the door).
r!» r|
186 Pronunciation. The tip of the tongue is in the same
position as for the retroflex consonants previously described,
but as with normal I the air is allowed to escape on either side
61
186-7] NO RW EGIAN CONSONANTS
of the tongue during articulation. The soft palate is raised and
the sound is voiced.
e x a m p l e s : ærlig, væ:r|i (honest); Karl, 'ka:r|; sørlig, vsæ:r|i
(southerly); værelse, Vvæ:r|sa (room) dårlig, vcb:r|i (bad).
rs
187 Pronnnciation. This sound is pronounced by raising the
tip of the tongue towards the back o f the alveolar ridge or
towards a position further back on the hard palate. The lips are
held in a neutral or slightly protruded position. When air is
forced through the aperture between the tongue and the palate
a somewhat hollow hiss is produced. The sound is very similar
to J" and many people do not distinguish between them.
e x a m p l e s : sirs, 'sirs (printed calico); Lars, 'la:rj; kors,
'kors (cross); tørst, 'tærst (thirsty); bayersk, 'baiarsk (Bavarian).
62
S E C T IO N II
[188-90
CHAPTER 5
R U L E S FOR T H E P R O N U N C I A T I O N
OF W R I T T E N NO RW EG IAN
A. V O W E L S
1
188 The letter i is pronounced as i: or i except in the following
cases:
irø -i Pronounced locally as e: in Skien, vJe:an.
188 2 Pronounced as ее: in flirt, 'flæ:rt (ffirtation).
188-3 Pronounced as ai in wire, 'vaiar (wire)— also spelt vaier.
188-4 The combination in in loan-words from the French is
pronounced eg as in gobelin, pba'leg:; mannequin, тапэ'кед:.
n o t e s : ( i ) Before 1938 the pronouns meg (me), deg (you), seg
(oneself) were written mig, dig, sig. The ig in such cases is
pronounced ei.
(2) Before 1938 førti (forty) was written firti. The i in this
case is pronounced oe.
e
189 The normal pronunciation of e is e: or e.
190 e is pronounced as æ: or æ before r in a stressed closed

syllable (i.e. a syllable ending in a consonant).
(a) e x a m p l e s : hver, 'v*:r (each); ferdig, vfaerdi (ready);
hjerne, vjae:rga (brain); herre, vhaer:a (gendeman); vert, 'vaer? (host).
Note also: Feamley, 'fae:rn|i.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : (i) Whentheebelongstothestemofaverb,
or in a comparative, er is pronounced e:r. Examples: ber, 'be:r
(from å be—to ask); kler, 'kleir (from å kle—to clothe); ler, 'Ie:r
(from å le—to laugh); ser, 'se:r (from d se—to see); skjer, 'Je:r
(from å skje—to happen); mer, 'me:r (more). But note: verre,
'v*r:a (worse).
3 65 PPN
190- 5 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
(ii) In verbs ending in -ere, e is pronounced as e:. Examples:
premiere, premi'e:re (to award a prize); spekulere, speku'ie:r3 (to
speculate); reservere, resaer've:re (to reserve); leverte, leVeirta
(delivered); spandert, span'de:rt (treated).
(iii) In loan-words ending in a stressed -er, e is pronounced
as e:. Examples: karakter, karak'te:r (character); kurér, ku're:r
(courier); passasjer, pasa'Je:r (passenger). (For further examples
see par. 385*34.) Note also: Per, 'pe:r.
(iv) Note the following exceptional pronunciations of e:
serve, Vsæ:rva (to serve, in tennis); service, 'scervis.
19 1 e is pronounced as * before ‘ thick’ l [[].

e x am p l e :
belje, vb*[ja (to roar).
X92 e is pronounced as f: in De, 'di: (you); de, 'di: (they); reel,

'ri:l (reel); spleen, 'spli:n; tweed, 4 vi:d. As I in yankee, 'jegki.
193 The combinations en- and em- are pronounced as arj in

loan-words from the French.
e x a m p l e s : aksent, ak'$ag: (foreign accent)—but ak'sent
(accent); engasjere, aqga'Je:ra (to engage); presentere, presag'te:ra
(to introduce); suspendere, suspag'de:ra (to suspend); emballasje,
emba'la:Ja (or ag-) (packing).
194 e is pronounced as э in unstressed syllables which follow a

stressed syllable. (For examples see par. 82.)
195 When e occurs before a stressed syllable its pronunciation

can vary betwéen t, e, э, but often no difference is made,
espedally between the first two, so that it is not a matter of
great practical importance.
195*1 Where these differences can be detected, e tends to be
pronounced as e in an unaccented closed syllable, as in : eksem,
ck'se:m (eczema); eksamen, ek'sa:man (examination).
195*2 It tends to be pronounced as e in an unaccented open
syllable, as in fetere, fe'te:ra (to fete); fregatt, fre'gat: (frigate).
It is most easily maintained before another vowel, as in
66
VOW ELS [ i 9 5-8
teori, teo'ri: (theory); reol, re'o:l (shelf), or wherc a single e
comes immediately before the accented syllable, as in energisk,
e'næ:rgi$k (energetic); elendig, e'lendi (miserable).
195-3 In the prefbces be~ and ge-, the e usually becomes э as in
betale, ba'ta:la (to pay); gebyr, ga'by:r (fee), but it can also
approach e. (e is used in phonetic transcription in this book.)
195- 4 In other words where the e is in a particularly weak
position before the main stress it can also become a, as in
appellere, apa'le:ra (to appeal); arrestere, ara'ste:ra (to arrest).
e x c e p t i o n s : In adverbs and prepositions in compounds
when they occur before the main stress an e is pronounced as e,
as in medlidende, medlkdijna (sympathetic); henseende, hen'se:an(d)a
(respect).
196 When e occurs in an unstressed position between t, d, n,

r, s and n or / it tends to disappear altogether.
e x a m p l e s : atten, vat:n (eighteen); middel, 'mid:( (means);
vinden, 'vin:n (the wind); morgen, yma:rii (morning); ussel, 'us:|
(wretched).
196- 1 It also disappears in interessant, lntre'sarj(t) (interesting);
interessere, intre'se:ra (to interest); interessent, lntre'sent (share-
holder). But: interesse, lnta'res:a (interest).
197 e is silent in French loan-words ending in -ure and in

English loan-words in -e.
e x a m p l e s : embouchure, arjbu'Jy:r, etc.; cruise, 'kru:s, etc. Also
in the names Bye, 'by:; Lie, 'li:.
æ
*98 The letter æ is pronounced a : or æ before r and before
! thick’ l. Before other consonants it is pronounced e: or e,
(a ) e x a m p l e s : forræder, fo're:dar (traitor); sæd, 'se:d (seed);
sæl, 'se:l (happy); hæl, 'he:l (heel); væpne, Vve:pna (to arm);
væte, ¥ve:ta (moisture); æser, ve:sar (Norse gods); væske, Vveska
(liquid); ætt, 'et: (family); sælde, vsel:a (to sift).
(в) n o t e s : ( i ) Most of the words given above with long æ
are related to words with d. Compare: forræder, forråde (to
67 J-*
198 - 2 0 0 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
betray); sæd, sd (to sow); væpne, våpen (arms); æser, ås (Norse
god); væske, våt (wet).
(2) Before the orthographical reforms of 1917 and 1938
many other words which now take e were written with æ.
Examples: læge (now lege), vle:ga (doctor); tvætte (now tvette),
Vtvetra (to wash). As a result of these reforms æ occurs only
rarely, except before r.
a
199 The letter a is pronounced a: or a, except in the following
cases:
199*1 In loan-words from English where the English pro-
nunciation of a is ei, the Norwegian pronunciation is usually
either e: or ei.
e x a m p l e s ; bacon, 'beikan or 'beikan; game, 'germ or 'geim;
lady, 'leidi or 'leidi; racer, 're:sar (competitor); Wales, 've:ls.
199*2 In loan-words where the English pronunciation of a is
* , Norwegian usually has e or æ.
e x a m p l e s : champion, 'Jæmpian; tank, 'tærjk (armoured tank)
—but tankbåt, 'tagkbort (oil-tanker); yankee, 'jegki.
199*3 In loan-words where the English pronunciation of a is
0:, Norwegian usually has a:.
e x a m p l e s : allright, 'x J'ra lt; hall, 'ho:l (hall, in a house)— but
'hal: (meeting place or in the name H all); overall[s), 'o:vanl:(s).
å
200 The letter å is pronounced 0: or 0.
200*1 When short, å occurs mainly in inflected forms o f words
with long å.
e x a m p l e s : blått, 'bbt: (from blå, 'bh:, blue); grått, 'got:
(from grå, 'gn :, grey); vått, 'vot: (from våt, 'vo:t, wet); fått,
'fot: (from få , 'fo:, to get); stått, 'stat: (from stå, 'sta:, to stand).
200*2 Short d also occurs in some words ending in -nd, as in
bånd, 'bon: (ribbon); hånd, 'hon: (hand); ånd, 'on: (spirit); vånd,
'von: (wand); and in some others like: sånn, 'son: (such); åtte,
vot:a (eight); åtti, 'ot:i (eighty); åttring, votrig (eight-oared boat);
68
VOWELS [ 2 0 0 - 3
åtsel, btsj (carcass); fråtse, vfntsa (to gormandize); hålke,

уЬэ1кэ (patch of ice); råtten, vrat:n (rotten); såld, 'sal: (sieve);
tålmod, vtalmo’d (patience); tått, 'tat: (strand of rope).
200-3 But in general the sound a is represented orthographic-
ally by 0. (See par. 205 (c).)
n o t e s : ( i ) Before 19 17 å was generally written aa. (2) The
name Raabe is pronounced vra:ba.
о
201 The letter 0 is pronounced either as o: or o, or as a: or a.
It is, however, extremely difficult to lay down precise rules of
pronunciation when 0 is short.
202 When 0 is long, o: is the most usual pronunciation. (For

examples see par. 68.)
203 Long o: is also heard in the final stressed syllable of a large

number of loan-words.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : stasjon, sta'Jo:n (station); agronom, agro'no:m
(agronomist); kontor, kon'to:r (office); monopol, mono'po:l
(monopoly); horoskop, horo'sko:p (horoscope); aprikos, apri'ko:s
(apricot); ansjos, an'Jo:s (anchovy); patriot, patri'o:t (patriot);
filosof, filo'so:f (philosopher).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Words ending in stressed -log are pro
nounced la:g: prolog, pro'la:g (prologue); monolog, mono'la:g
(monologue); filolog, filo'b:g (arts student or graduate); dialog,
dia'b:g (dialogue); nekrolog, nekro'la:g (obituary); epilog, epi'la:g
(epilogue); geolog, geo'b:g (geologist); teolog, teo'la:g (theo-
logian); katalog, kata'la:g (catalogue); biolog, bio'b:g (biologist).
(c) n o t e s : ( i ) Adjectives formed from the above words
retain у,—filologisk, filo'b:glsk; teologisk, teo'b:gisk; etc.
(2) The following and similar nouns are pronounced with a
short о (see par. 207): filologi, filologi: (‘ arts’) ; geologi, geolo'gi:
(geology); teologi, teolo'gi: (theology); biologi, biolo'gi: (biology).
(3) The following words are pronounced with long o::
demagog, déma'go:g (demagogue); pedagog, peda'go:g (teacher);
synagoge, synavgo:ga (synagogue).
69
2 0 4 -5 ] W RITTEN NORWEGIAN
204 The following are cases in which long 0 is pronounced
as a:.
904-1 When long 0 occurs before v or g it is usually pronounced
as a:.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : doven, ¥da:van (lazy); dog, 'da:g (however);
gov, 'ga:v (gust of snow); grov, 'gra:v (rough); hov, 'ha:v (heathen
temple); hoven, ¥ha:van (swollen); kove, ¥ka:va (closet); lov, 'b:v
(law)j rov, 'ra:v (prey); skrog, 'skra:g (hull); sove, Vsa:va (to
sleep); tog, 'ta:g (train) ; og, 'a:(g) (also); over, 'a:var (over); svoger,
'svaigar (brother-in-law).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : bog, 'bo:g (shoulder of animal); hov, 'ho:v
(hoof); love, ¥lo:va (palm of hand); plog, 'plo:g (plough); prov,
'pro:v (testimony); rove, ¥ro;va (tail); skog, 'sko:g (forest). Also
past tenses of strong verbs: grov (from å grave), 'gro:v (dug);
dro(g) (from å dra), 'dro: (went). It is useful to note that these
words had long å in Old Norse: bågr, hifr, Ufl, plégr, pråfr, råfa,
skégr, gréf, drå. Note also: snog, 'sno:g (snake); hoved-, Yho:vad
(chief-); klov, 'klo:v (cloven-foot).
204-2 Long 0 is also pronounced э: in gode, vga:<b (chieftain)—
but gode (j.), vgo:da (good); morgen, vrro:r^ (morning); smoking,
'smaiklQ (dinner-jacket); Voluspå, vvD:luspa:.
205 When a short stressed 0 occurs before -m, -nd, -rt, -st, it is
usually pronounced o.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : bort, 'bort (away); port, 'port (gate); bonde,
vbon:a (farmer); ond, 'on: (wicked); bomull, vbom:ul: (cotton);
bommert, 'bomiart (blunder); hoste, vhosta (to cough); ost, 'ost
(cheese); lomme, vlom:a (pocket); plomme, *plom:a (plum).
(в) n o t e : In some words in the above categories there is
some uncertainty in the pronunciation o f short stressed 0, and
either о or э may be heard. Examples: Lom\ tom (empty).
(c) e x c e p t i o n s : In the following words 0 is pronounced
as a. (i) Before -m: blomst, 'bbmst (flower); dom, 'dam: (judg-
ment)—but dom, 'do:m (cathedral); dommedag, vdam:ada:g
(judgment-day); dommer, vd3m:ar (judge); flom, 'fbm: (flood);
from, 'fram: (pious); Glomma, vgbm:a; jom fru,'1jamfru (virgin);
komma, 'kam:a (comma); komme, vkam:a (to come); om, 'am
70
VOWELS [ 205-6
(conceming); omnibus, Omnibus (omnibus); som, 'som (who,
whom); somme, ¥som:a (some); sommer, ¥som:ar (summer); tomme,
¥tom:a (inch); tommelfinger, ¥tom:alfigar (thumb); vom, 'vom:
(belly).
(ii) Before -n i: blond, 'bbn: (blond); fond, 'fon: (fund);
Rondane, vrondcma; sonde, ¥sonda (probe); sondre, ¥$ondra (to
separate).
(iii) Before -rt: fort, 'fort (fort)—but fort, 'for? (quickly);
Horten, vhDrtg; kohort, ko'hart (cohort); kort, 'kart (short, card);
Morten, vm3rtij; sort, 'sort (sort)—but sort, 'sort (black); sport,
'sport (sport); sportel, 'sport| (perquisite); tort, 'tort (injury).
(iv) Before -st: apostel, o'post| (apostle); frost, 'frost (frost);
hostie, 'hostia (host); kloster, 'kloster (monastery); kost, 'kost
(food)—but kost, 'kost (brush); kostbar, vkostba:r (expensive);
koste, vkosta (to cost)—but koste, vkosta (to brush); post, 'post
(post); rostbiff, 'rostbif: (roast beef).
206 When a short stressed 0 occurs before consonants other titan

-m, -nd, -rt, -st it is pronounced 0.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : dobbel, 'dob:al (double); poppel, 'pop:al
(poplar); hoff, 'hofi (court); hovmod, ¥hovmo'd (arrogance);
botn, 'botn (bottom); odd, 'od: (point); fonn, 'fon: (snowdrift);
poll, 'pol: (small fjord) ; for, 'for: (for); foss, 'fos: (waterfall);
bord, 'bord (border); kokk, 'kok: (cook); logre, ¥logra (to
wag).
(в) e x c e p t x o n s : In the following words short 0 is pro
nounced as o: Robert, 'ro(:)baft or 'robrart; koffert, 'kof:ar? (suit-
case); kofte, ¥kofta (peasant’s coat); loff, 'lof: (white bread);
bokkøl, vbok:øl: (strong beer); Bokn, 'bok:an; hokuspokus,
'hok:us'pok:us (hocus-pocus); lokativ, 'lokativ (locative); okse,
voksa [0] (ox); olsok, ¥olsok (29 Ju ly ) ; Otta, ¥ot:a; Ottar, ¥ot:ar; sott,
'sot: (illness); hos, 'hos (with); Oslo, ¥oslo; gods, 'gots (estate);
onsdag, 'onsda* (Wednesday); Onsøy, ¥onsøy; jonsok, ¥Jonsok
(midsummer day); Jon, 'jon: or 'jo:n; mord, 'mord (murder);
Norden, 'nordij (Scandinavia); nordisk, vnordisk (Scandinavian);
nordmann, 'norman: (Norwegian); nordre, ¥nordra (northem);
torden, ¥tordij (thundér); hvordan, 'vordan (how); hvor, 'vor:
71
2 0 6 - 7] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
(where); moro, vmoro (fun); norrøn, vnor:ø-n (Old Norse);

Torbjørn, vtorbjø-rn (and many other Christian names beginning
in Tor-); morsk, 'morsk (grim); morskap, v[']morjkci:p (amuse-
ment); moskus, 'moskus (musk).
In addition to the words listed above, the inflected forms
of verbs håving long o: in the infinitive retain о : rodde, rodd,
'rod: (from å ro—to row); sopte, sopt, 'sopt (from å sope— to
sweep); etc.
«07 When a short 0 precedes the stress the general rule is that
it is pronounced as о in open syllables and as э in closed
syllables.
207- 1 Unstressed 0 in open syllables (i.e. syllables ending in a
vowel or diphthong).
(a ) e x a m p l e s : politikk, poli'tik: (politics); bohem, bo'he:m
(Bohemian); monopol, mono'po:l (monopoly); fonetikk, fone'tlk:
(phonetics); vokal, vo'ka:l (vowel); toleranse, t[o]3b'ragsa (tole-
rance); donasjon, dona'Jo:n (donation); filosofi, filoso'fi: • (philo
sophy) ; roman, ro'ma:n (novel); jovial, jovi'a:l (jovial); komité,
komi'te: (committee); gorilla, go'ril:a (gorilla); hotell, ho'tel:
(hotel).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : blokade, bbvka:da (blockade); blokere,
bb'ke:ra (to blockade); ballotere, bab'te:ra (to ballot).
207-2 Unstressed 0 in closed syllables (note that this category
includes words beginning with the prefixes for-, kol-, kom-, kon-,
kor-, but see below).
(a ) e x a m p l e s : porsjon, por'jo:n or por'- (portion); bolsje
vik, bolJVvik: (Bolshevik); morfin, mor'fi:n or mor- (morphine);
forakt, br'akt (contempt); lorgnett, brij'jet: (pince-nez); sovjet,
sov'jet:, ' sdv- (Soviet); kompetent, кэтрэЧет (competent); konfityr,
кэпЯЧу:г (sweetmeats); kollegium, ka'le:gium (college); korditt,
k3f'dit: (cordite); gorgonsola, gorg3n'so:la (Gorgonzola).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : There is, nevertheless, some uncertainty
in the pronunciation of some words beginning with the prefixes
kom- and kon-. There seems to be a general tendency for those in
commonuse to take o: kommandant, koman'dcmt (commandant);
kommandere, koman'de:ra (to command); kommando, ko'mando
72
VOWELS [ 2 0 7 -9
(command); kommandør, koman'dæ:r (commander); kommisjon,
komi'Jo:n (commission); kommisjonær, komIJo'nae:r (agent);
kommissær komi'sæ:r (commissary); kompani, kompa'ni: (com
pany) ; kompass, kom'pas: (compass); komponere, kompo'ne:re (to
compose); komposisjon, komposi'Jo:n (composition); komponist,
kompo'nist (composer); akkommodere, akomo'de:ra (to accom-
modate); akkompagnere, akompan'je:ra (accompany); rekom
mandere, rekoman'de:ra (to register); konditori, konditoVi: (cake
shop); konsert, kon'saert (concert); kontakt, kontakt (contact);
kontant, kon'tant (cash); kontor, kon'to:r (office); kontrakt,
kon'trakt (contract).
Note also: korridor, kori'do:r (corridor); mormon, т о г 'т о т
(Mormon); moskito, mos'kl:to (mosquito); soldat, sol'da:t
(soldier); hospital, hospi'ta:l (hospital); bombast, bom'bast
(bombast); bombardere, bombar'de:ra (to bombard).
208 When short 0 follows the stress and occurs in an open

syllable it is pronounced o.
e x a m p l e s : bravo, 'bra:vo (bravo); ekko, 'ek:o (echo) ; fiasko,
'fjasko (fiasco); Geilo, ¥jeilo; kakao, ka'ka:o (cocoa); kano, 'ka:no
(canoe); kilo, '$i:lo (kilo); kino, 'si:no (cinema); piano, pi'a:no
(piano); radio, 'ra:dlo (radio); silo, 'sf:lo (silo); tango, 'taqgo
(tango); tempo, 'tempo (tempo); veto, 've:to (veto).
209 In most common words ending in -sor and -tor, the short 0
is pronounced o.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : akkumulator, akumu'la:tor (accumulator);
alligator, ali'ga:tor (alligator); divisor, dl'vi:sor (divider); doktor,
'daktor (doctor); ekvator, e'kva:tor (equator); elevator, ele'va:tor
(elevator); faktor, 'faktor (factor); kantor, 'kantor (cantor);
pastor, 'pastor (pastor); professor, pro'fes:or (professor); radiator,
radl'a:tor (radiator); reflektor, re'flektor (reflector); rektor,
'rektor (headmaster); respirator, respi'ra:tor (respirator); senator,
se'na:tor (senator); separator, sepa'ra:tor (separator); traktor,
'traktor (tractor).
(в) n o t e : Words of this type, except usually names o f tools
and machines, often change their stress in the plural, so that
73
209-13] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
unstressed о becomes stressed о:. For example: professorer,

profe's:orar (professors).
For further examples sec par. 385-88.
2io When short о follows the stress and occurs in a closed

syllable, it is pronounced э.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : abbor, vab»r (perch); ankomst, wanlomst
(arrival); albatross, 'olbatns (albatross); alvor, Valvrr (serious-
ness); ambolt, 'ambolt, 'am* (anvil); avhold, V.vhol (temperance);
avkom, va:vlom (offspring); epos, 'e:pas (epic); fosfor, 'fosfor
(phosphorus); kolon, 'koifon (colon); nabob, 'na:bb (nabob);
patos, 'pa:os (pathos). In addidon, there are numbers of
words taking the endings -som; -dom; -for: ensom, ve:nsom(lonely);
fordom, ТэпЬт (prejudice); altfor, 'altfor (too).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : (i) marmor, 'marmor (marble); vemod,
vve:mo'd (melancholy).
(ii) There are also numbers of compounded words which
retain о in their second element: gulsott, vgu:lsot: (jaundice);
fjærkost, vfja:rko$t (feather brush); misfoster, ¥misfostar (abor
tion).
u
2 11 The letter и is pronounced as u:, u and o.
2 12 When long, « is pronounced u:.

e x a m p l e s : pute, vpu:ta (pillow); bur, 'bu:r (cage); mur,
'mu:r (wall); furu, vfu(:)ru (fir); tun, 'tu:n (courtyard); duk,
'du:k (cloth); lur, 'lu:r (пар); rubel, 'ruibal (rouble); skrue,
vskru:9 (screw); kurs, 'ku:rs (course); Gud, 'gu:d (God); hul, 'hu:l
(hollow).
2 13 Short stressed и is pronounced as о in the following cases:

2 13-1 Before kk or к followed by a consonant.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : pukkel, 'рок:э1 (hump); bukser, vboksar
(trousers); mukke, vmok:a (to mutter); fuktig, vfokti (damp);
drukne, vdrokna (to drown); lukt, 'lokt (smell); sukker, 'sokiar
74
VOW ELS [2 1 3
(sugar); juks, 'Joks (cheating); krukke, vkrokia (pitcher); stukket,
vstok:at (stabbed); brukket, vbrok:at (broken); sprukket, vsprok:at
(burst); trukket, vtrok:at (drawn); rukket, vrok:at (reached);
drukket (p.p.), vdrok:at (drunk).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : There are numbers of words which do not
follow the rule given above. These are usualiy loan-words or
words of a literary kind where the spelling has influenced the
pronunciation. Soxnetimes a word is pronounced with и
instead of о in careful or affected speech. The following words
should be pronounced with u: dukkert, 'du[o]kiart (dip);
dukknakket, vduknakat (with а stoop)\ flukt, 'flukt (flight)\ frukt,
'frukt (fruit); instruks, in'struks (instructions); luksus, 'luksus
(luxury); smukk, 'smuk: (pretty); stukk, 'stuki (stucco); sukk,
'su[o]k: (sigh); tukle, ¥tukla (to finger); tjukk, '$uk: (fat).
213-2 Before nk and ng.
e x a m p l e s : pung, 'poij: (purse); bunke, vboijka (pile); munk,
'moQk (monk); tung, 'tog: (heavy); dunk, 'dorjk (thud); lunge,
vloq:a (lung); runge, vroQia (to resound); sunket, ysogkat (sunk);
sunget, vsoQiat (sung); jungmann, 'jogman (young sailor) ; bunger,
'hograr, [*u-] (famine).
213-3 Before m.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : pumpe, vpompa (pump); brumme, vbrom:a (to
hum); mumle, vmomla (to mutter); tumle, vtomla (to stagger);
dum, 'dom: (stupid); nummer, 'nomiar (number); lummer, 'lomiar
(sultry); rummel, 'romial (rumbling); sumpig, vsompi (marshy);
jumpe, vJompa (tojump); kum, 'kom: (bowl); gump, 'gomp (rump);
hummer, 'homiar (lobster); trumf, 'tromf (trump).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : dumdum, 'dum'dum (dumdum); gummi,
vgum:i (rubber); humbug, 'humbug (humbug); slum, 'f|um:
(slum); stum, 'stu[o]m: (dumb) ; sum, 'sum: (sum); summe, vsum:a
(to hum); triumf, tri'umf (triumph).
213-4 Before ff, in a few cases only.
e x a m p l e s : muffe, vmof:a (muff); skuff, 'skof: (drawer);
skuffe, vskof:a (to shovel); truffet, vtrof:at (met); kuffert (now spelt
koffert), 'kof.-art (suit-case).
213-5 But otherwise и before f (ff) is pronounced u.
e x a m p l e s : duft, 'duft (scent); guffen, vguf:an (unpleasant);
75
213-17] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
gufs, 'gufs (blast); huff,\ 'huf: (ugh!); luft, 'luft (air); puff,
'puf: (puff); skuffe, vskuf:a (to disappoint); tufs, 'tufs (paltry
fellow); tuft, 'tuft (site); fornuft, for'nuft (reason); ruff, 'ruf:
(forecastle).
214 In unstressed positions and before other consonants than

those mentioned above short и is pronounced as u.
e x a m p l e s : album, 'album (album); bukett, bu'ket: (bouquet);
induksjon, fnduk'Jo:n (induction); instruktiv, 'Instruktiv (instruo
tive); luksuriøs, luksuri'ø:s (luxurious); humør, hu'mæ:r (humour);
fungere, fug'ge:ra (to function); funksjonær, furj(k)Jo'n*:r (func-
tionary) ; puls 'puls (pulse); bunn, 'bun: (bottom); munn, 'mun:
(mouth); fu ll, 'ful: (full); vulgær, vul'gæ:r (vulgar); tunnel,
'tun:| or tu'nel: (tunnel); dugg, 'dug: (dew); null, 'nul: (nought);
lutheraner, luta'ra:nar (Lutheran); rusk, 'rusk (rubbish); justitiarius,
just!si'a:riu$ (chief justice); kull, 'kul: (coal); gutt, 'gut: (boy);
hund, 'hun: (dog).
2 15 In the following foreign words и is pronounced as у: or у :

embouchure, Qtftsu'[yir', juliermesuppe, Jyll'ensup:a (Julienne soup);
sujett, sy'fet: (subject); succis, syk'se: (success); réaumur, rea'my:r;
сищао, куга'sa:; ouverture, uvarvty:ra or overv-,
216 English и [a] tisually becomes 0 in Norwegian.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : cutting, 'køt:lg (bobbed hair); jumper,
'4Jømpar or 'jømpar; lunsj, 'lønj (lunch); rumba, 'rømba (rumba);
clutch, 'kløtj; custard, 'køstad or -terd.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : rubbet, 'rabiar (rubber of bridge); slum,
'flum:; jumpe, vjompa (to jump).У
У
2 17 The letter у is pronounced as y: or y. For examples see
pars. 88 and 91.
e x c e p t io n s : sytten, vsøt:n (seventeen); sytti, 'søt:i (seventy).
In dialect, popular and vulgar speech у is often lowered to 0.
(See par. 92.)
76
VOWELS [2 i 8-20
0
218 The letter 0 is pronounced in the following ways:
218-x As 0: or 0. For examples see pare. 97 and 100.
218*2 As ce: or ее before r. For examples see pare. 104 and 106.
EXGEPTiONS: In the following cases it may be pronounced 0:
(i) when the r is an inflexional ending; e.g. in the present tense
of verbs with infinitive ending in 0. Examples: dø-r, 'dø:r
(die(s)); fø-r, 'fø:r (feed(s)}; tø-r, 'tøir (melt(s)); gjø-r, 'jø:r
(bark(s)); (ii) in plural forms with vowel change involving -ør.
Examples: glør, 'glø:r (pl. o f glo (ember)); klør, 'klø:r (pl. of klo
(claw)). Some observere are, however, of the opinion that this
distinction is no longer made.
В. D IP H T H O N G S
ei (eg, ek)
2x9 ei is normally pronounced as ei. For examples see par. 114 .
220 Before l and n, the sound ei is written eg in many words.

(a) e x a m p l e s : beregne, be'reina (to reckon); betegne, be'telna
(to signify); bregne, ¥breina (fem ); degn, 'dein (precentor); egn,
'ein (region) •,fregne,'ЧпШ (freckle); hegn, 'hein (fence); egne (seg),
veina (to suit); kjegle, ¥$ella (cone); negl, 'nell (nail); regn,
'rein (rain); regne, vreina (to reckon); segne, vseina (to collapse);
segl, 'seil (seal); tegl, 'tell (tile); tegn, 'tein (sign); tegne, vteina (to
draw); tilegne, 'tiheina (to acquire); vegne, Vveina (behalf); snegl,
'sneil (snail).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : egne, ¥egna (to bait); egle, ¥egla (to incite);
gjennomhegle, vjenamhegla (to scold); impregnere, impreg'ne:ra (to
impregnate); legning, vlegnig (disposition); pregning, vpre:gnig
(stamp); regle, vregla (rigmarole); tegn, 'tegn (thane); vegn,
'vegn (fishing tackle); neglisjere, negll'[e:ra (to neglectj; egne
(pl. of egen (own)), ¥e:gna.
(c) n o t e s : ( i ) In western Norway egn is pronounced as egn
or egn. (2) In the words in egi listed above the pronunciation
egi may be heard.
77
2 2 1- 3 2 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
221 The personal pronouns jeg, meg, deg, seg are pronounced
'jei, 'mei, 'dei, 'sei (stressed) and jæ, mæ, dæ, sæ (unstressed).
n o t e : meg, deg, seg, were formerly written mig, dig, sig, but
pronounced mel, etc.
222 seksten (sixteen) is pronounced vseistn.
223 In veir (now spelt vær) (weather), ei is pronounced as æ:.
224 In the following words ei has exceptional pronunciations:

beige, 'be:J; kaffein, kafe'l:n; nereide, nerevi:da; protein, prote'i:n;
teint, 'teg:; Galilei, gali'le:i (Galileo).
au (en, on)
225 au is normally pronounced as æu. For examples see
par. 1 18.
226 In Europa (Europe) the sound æu is written eu; pronuncia-

tion æu'ro:pa.
227 au was formerly written ou but pronounced æu as in houg,

'hæu. Also in Oulie, væuli.
228 In the following words au is pronounced 0(1): hausse, /has(:);

réaumur, геэ'ту:г; chaussé, jD'se:. But note: restaurant, restu'rag:;
restauratør, restæura'tot:r.
* Y (#g)
229 øy is pronounced øy. For examples see par. 121.
230 Before n in the following words the sound øy is written øg:

døgn, 'døyn (day and night); løgn, 'løyn (lie).
n o t e s : ( i ) In dialect speech øgn is pronounced as øyn or øgn.
(2) øy was formerly written øi and øj.
ai
2 31 ai is pronounced ai. For examples see par. 125.
232 In mai (M ay); mais (maize), the elements of the diphthong

are often pronounced separately as a:i. Note also: kokain,
koka'l:n (cocaine); mosaikk, mosa'ik: (mosaic); naiv, na'i:v (naive).
78
D IP H T H O N G S [2 3 3 -4 0
333 In the following words ai has exceptional pronunciations:
baisse, 'bes:; mohair, mo'h*:r.
oi
234 oi is pronounced ai. For examples see par. 128.
e x c e p t i o n : hoie, vhoia or ¥Ьэ1э (to hollow).
335 In the following words the two elements are pronounced

separately; hemorroider, hemorovl:dar (haemorrhoids); heroisk,
he'ro:isk (heroic); koitus, 'ko:itus (coitus).
336 coijfure is pronounced koa'fy:r. Note that most words of

this kind are now spelt with oa, as in toalett, toa'let:.
on
337 The combination ou is found in a number o f foreign words
and is pronounced u(:).
(a) e x a m p l e s : clou, 'klu: (‘ hit’); croupier, k r u p l fovdard,
fu'la:r; gouache, gu'o:J; gourmand, gur'maq:; gourmet, gur'me:;
nougat, nu'ga:; ouverture, uva^ty:^ or ovar-; outrere, u'tre:ra (to
exaggerate); ouvreuse, uvvrø:sa (usherette); roué, ru'e:; rouge,
'ru:J; soussjef, 'su:Je’f (assistantm anager) ; touche, 'tuj: (fanfare);
toupet, tu'pe: (toupee).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : touch, 'tøtj; lockout, 'bk:*ut, bk'aeut; double,
'døb:el (double, in tennis) ; Young, 'Jaq:.
oa
*38 Note the following pronunciations of oa: roastbeef, 'rostbif:;
toast, 'toost.
ow
339 show (variety show) is pronounced 'J do.
ш
340 ui occurs in huie, vhuia (to shout), and in a number of
loan-words where it is usually pronounced ul:.
79
240- 3] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
(a ) e x a m p l e s : druide, druvi:da (druid); etui, etu'i: (case);
min, ru'i:n.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : cruiser, 'krinsar (cabin cruiser); guide,
'gaid; fluidum, 'fluiidum (liquid); guinea, 'gin:i; suite, Vsvit:a.
G. C O N S O N A N T S
b
241 The normal prommciation of b is b. For examples see
par. 133.
n o t e : Before 1907 b was written between vowels and finally
after vowels in very many words which now have p. Such
words should be pronounced with p, but see par. 132.
c
242 This letter only occurs in foreign words. It is pronounced
s before the front vowels and к in other cases.
(a) e x a m p l e s : cirka, 'sirka (circa); cellulose, seluvlo:sa;
Cæsar, 'se:sar; cyanamid, syana'mi:d (cyanide); college, 'kaha^J.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : camping, 'kæmpig; cembalo, 'tjembalo
(harpsichord); centurion, kenturi'o:n.
(c) n o t e s : ( i ) The combination sc is pronounced as s
in abscess, ap'ses:; scene, vse:na (stage); scepter, 'septar; as J in
fascisme, fa'fisma; as sk in obscøn, ap'skø:n (obscene).
(2) In most loan-words which have established themselves
in the language c is now written s.
ch
243 ch is only found in loan-words and in some proper names.
243-1 In proper names it is pronounced k.
e x a m p l e s : Broch, 'brak:; Munch, 'imigk, 'mogk.
243-2 In English and French words it is pronounced J.
e x a m p l e s : cheddarost, 'Jed:arost (Cheddar cheese); champion,
'Jæmpian; chartre, v|a:rtra (to charter); chiffon, Jl'fbg:; chevrotere,
80
CONSONANTS [ 243-6
Jevro'terra (to quaver); champagne, Jamnan ja; chemise, Jevmi:sa;
chic, 'Jik:; chaussé, Ja'se:; tranchere, trag'Je:ra (to cut).
2 4 33 In Italian words it is pronounced k.
e x a m p l e s : chianti, ki'anti; scherzo, 'skærtso.
243-4 In the German loan-word nachspiel (party, sequel), ch
is pronounced either as k: or x ['nakjpi-.l or 'naxjpl:!].
243-5 the following words ch may be pronounced as 5;
chariter, 9a'rit:ar (the Graces); Charon, '[$]ka:n>n. Note also that
in Chile, 'JT.Ia; chilensk, JVIeinsk (Ghilean); chilener, Ji'le:nar (a
Chilean), ch may also be pronounced 9 or tj.
243-6 In most loan-words which have become established, ch
is now written as sj or k.
d
244 The normal pronunciation of d is d.
245 In the following cases d is pronounced as t.

245-1 Before genidve s and elsewhere before s following a short
vowel d is pronounced as t.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : armodslig, varmots!i (poverty-stricken); døds
fa ll, 'døtsfa!: (death); dødsbo, 'døtsbo (estate); fødsel, Tøtsj
(birth); gods, 'gots (estate); gudsfrykt, 'gutsfrykt (fear of God);
nådsensbrød, 'natsnsbrø (bread of charity); redsel, 'retsj (terror);
stridsvogn, 'stritsvagn (tank); tilfreds, tilTrets (satisfied); vadsekk,
Vvat$ek: (bag); Vadsø, Vvatsø.
(в) n o t e : Some of the above words may be heard pro
nounced with a long vowel; in which case d usually retains its
normal pronunciadon. See also par. 350.
245-2 måned (month) is pronounced vm^:nat or vrm:nt.
246 In a number of words d is completely assimilated to the s.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : annensteds, va:nstes (elsewhere); badstue,
vbastu:a (sauna); bondsk, 'bonsk (boorish); eldst, 'elst (oldest);
gjødsel, 'jøs:j (manure); godslig, vgosli (benign); gudskjelov,
'gujabv (thank heaven); nidsk, 'nisk (envious); rådstue, vrastu:a
(lock-up); tidsnok, 'tisnak (in time); ødsle, ¥øsla (to waste);
ødslig, vøsU (bleak).
б 81 PPN
246 -7] W R IT TEN NORW EGIAN
(в) n o t e : Before the spelling reform o f 1917 many other
words which now take s or ss werc spelt with -dr-. Examples:
bedst (best); gridsk (greedy); klodset (clumsy); plads (square);
skudsmaal (testimonial); studse (to start).
247 The d is silent in the combinations Id and nd.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : ild, /ll: (fire); forbindelse, for'bln:|sa (con-
nexion); kveld, 'kvel: (evening); sende, ysen:a (to send); kald,
'kali (cold); blande, yblan:e (to mix); folde, yfel:a (to fold); fond,
'fon: (fund); bonde, ybon:a (farmer); muld, 'mul: (soil); rund,
'run: (round); synd, 'syn: (sin); the ending of the present
participle -ende is pronounced -nna or -ana— bitende, ybi:tnna
(biting); klagende, ykla:gana (complaining). Note also: fond, 'bn:
or 'fond (background).
(в) n o t e : Before 1938 many other words which now take II
and яя were spelt with Id and nd.
(0) e x c e p t i o n s : (i) The d is pronounced when Id is
followed by (e)r (except present terne endings as in melder, vmel:ar
(report(s)), and when -{e)r is the plural ending). Examples:
aldri, valdri (never); alder, 'eldar (age); eldre, 'eldra (older);
skildre, vJildra (to depict). Note that this group contains
a number of nouns ending in -er which are derived from
verbs ending in -Idre. E.g. bulder, 'bu Idar (roar) from d buldre (to
roar).
(ii) The d is pronounced when nd is followed by (e)r (except
present tense endings as in lander, yl«m:ar (land(s)), andusually
when -(e)r is the plural ending) or by (e)l. Examples: andre,
vandra (others); hundre, yhundra (hundred); mindre, 'mindra
(less); undre, vundra (to wonder); under, 'undar (wonder) (but:
under (prep.) 'uniar); handle, vhondla (to trade); mandel, 'mcmd|
(almond); pendle, vpendla (to swing); svindel, 'svindj (swindle).
Note also: synder, vsyndar (sins).
But: bønder, 'bcn:ar (farmers); ender, 'en:ar (ducks); hender,
'hen:ar (hands); render, 'ren:ar (borders); strender, 'stren:ar
(beaches); punder, vpun:ar (steelyard). Note that the prefix and-
is always pronounced an:, as in andpusten, yanpustij (breathless).
(iii) The d is pronounced when Id and nd are immediately
82
CONSONANTS [ 247-9
followed by the inflexional endings -ig, -(e)lig. Examples:
endelig, ¥endall (finally); heldig, vheldi (fortunate); mandig,
vmandi (manly); åndelig, ¥ondali (spiritual); skyldig, vJyld!
(guilty); syndig, vsyndi (sinful).
(iv) The d in Id and nd is also pronounced in a number o
other words, mainly loan-words, inflexions, or words of a
literary nature. Examples: andel, ¥ande:l (share); andrik,
'andrik (drake); bande, vbanda (band); bilde, vb!lda (picture);
blende, vblenda (blende); blonde, "bbnda (blonde lace); brynde,
¥brynda (lust); elde, velda (old age); fiende, vfi:anda (enemy);
frende, vfrenda (kinsman); fylde, vfytda (abundance); grande,
vgranda (grandee) ', kilde,'silda (source) ;Aun<fo,¥ku nda (customer);
Molde, vmolda; mynde, vmynda (greyhound); olding, vaIdlQ (old
man); onde, vonda (evil); Rondane,'nndano\ runde,' runda (round);
sjelden, vJeldn (seldom); Slinde, vJ|inda; sonde, vsonda (probe);
synde, vsynda (to sin); velde, ¥velda (power); vendisk, 'vendlsk
(Wendish); vånde, vvanda (grief); vindu, ¥vindu (window); ynde,
¥ynda (grace). Note that the suffix -and is pronounced -ond—
for examples see par. 385-7.
248 d before t is assimilated.

e x a m p l e s : budt, 'but: (bidden);født, 'føt: (born); godt, 'got:
(good); midte, vmlt:a (midst); rødt, 'røt: (red).
249 d in the combination rd is pronounced in various ways:

249-1 d is silent after r when the preceding vowel is long.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : ard, 'a:r (plough); bord, 'bo:r (table);
ferdefolk, ¥f*:rafblk (travellers); fjord, 'fjo:r (fjord); gård, 'go:r
(farm); gjerde, ¥jae:ra (fence); gjord, 'jo:r (girth); gjorde, vJo:ra
(did); hard, 'ha:r (hard); jord, ']o:r (earth); karde, ¥ka:ra (to
card); nord-, 'no:r (north); Nordfjord, yno:rf)o:r; ord, 'o:r (word);
skjerding, ¥fæ:rirj (chimney-hook); skurd, 'sku:r (cutting); Stord,
'$to:r; Tord, 'to:r. But:yard, 'ja:rd (yard).
(в) n o t e : In the (dialect) speech of eastern Norway the rd in
a number of the words listed above is pronounced as ‘ thick’ / [[].
249-2 rd is pronounced as rd when it follows a short vowel.
e x a m p l e s : barde, 'borda (bard); bord, 'bord (border); byrde,
83 6-3
249-5°] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
vbyrda (burden); fordre, vfbrdra (to demand); garde, vgarda
(guard); gordisk, 'gardisk (Gordian); hird, 'hird (court); horde,
vharda (horde); hyrde, vhyrda (shepherd); kurder, 'kurdar (Kurd);
lord, 'brd [-rd] (lord); mord, 'mord (murder); myrde, vmyrda (to
murder); Norden, 'nordn (Scandinavia); orden, brdn (order);
sverd, 'svaerd (sword); torden, vtordij (thunder); rekord, re'kard
(record). But: ordentlig, [brdntli] or brnt|i (orderly).
249*3 eastem Norway, when rd occurs in compounds, in
liaison, and sometimes before -ig, it is pronounced rd.
e x a m p l e s : fordel, vfbrde:l (advantage); fordom, vfordom
(prejudice); hverdag, yværda*g (everyday); ferdig, vfærdi (ready);
er du?, 'æ:r du (are you?).
249*4 In eastem Norway, again, rd is pronounced rd when
the syllable beginning with the d takes the stress.
e x a m p l e s :fordele, for'de:la (to share) ;fordi, br'di: (because);
gardere, gar'de:re (to guard); gardin, gør'di:n (curtain); særdeles,
saer'êl:as (especially); verdi, vær'di (value); vurdere, vur'de:ra (to
evaluate).
250 d is often silent after a long vowel when it is final, especially

in everyday words.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : beskjed, be'Je: (message); blad, 'b!a:(d)
(blade); blid,'b\\: (friendly); blod, 'blo: (blood); bred,'bre: (broad);
bred 'brø: (bread); *død, 'dø: (dead); "fred, 'fre: (peace—in the
expressions la være i fred\ holdefred) ; glad, 'gla: (happy); god, 'go:
(good); med, 'me: (landmark); ned, ['ne:]'ne:d (down); rød, 'rø:
(red); *rdd, 'n : (means); sid, 'sl: (long); skred, 'skre:(d)
(avalanche); smed, 'sme: (smith); slede, vJ|e:a (sledge); * strid, 'stri:
(drudgery); tråd, 'tro: (thread); ved, 've: (wood); vid, 'vl: (wide).
Also in the suffix -nad, na* as in søknad, vsø:kna* (application),
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : In the following words with long vowel
the d is pronounced: bad (bath); bed (bed); bod (booth); brud
(bride); bud (message); dyd (virtue); *død (death); dåd (deed);
ed (oath); flid (industry); flod (river); *fred (peace); fryd (jo y );
grad (degree); grid (quarter); Gud (God); hud (skin); kjød (flesh);
led (channel); lyd (sound); mjød (mead); nød (need); pryd
(adomment); rad (row); *råd (council); rødhud, vrø:dhu:d (Red-
84
CONSONANTS [25О-4
skin); sed (custom); skrud (vestment); splid (dissension); stad
(town.) (but -sta in place-names, e.g. Harstad, vhar$$a); * strid
(battle); syd (south); tid, 'tild (time); vred (angry); kvad (lay); nitid,
ni'ti:d (neat).
(c) n o t e s : ( i ) A s w ill be seen from the words marked with
an asterisk, d is sometimes either pronounced or not pronounced
according to meaning.
(2) It can be taken as a general rule that the d is not pro
nounced in inflected forms o f words where the d is silent in the
uninflected form. Example: en god bok, en 'go: 'bo:k (a good
book); gode boker, vgo» 'bøikar (good books). Some speakers
tend, nevertheless, to pronounce the d in such inflected forms,
especially in solemn or literary style.
(3) Some speakers pronounce the d in other words where it
is normally silent, especially in solemn or literary style.
(4) d is always pronounced when an adjective is used as a
noun. Examples: en død, en 'dø:d (a dead man); de døde, dl
vdø:da (the dead).
351 In the combination d j the d may or may not be pro

nounced.
3 5 1 * 1 In purely Norwegian words, it is silent.
e x a m p l e s : djup, 'Ju:p (deep); djupål, vju:pa:l (watercourse).
3 5 1 * 3 In place-names it is silent
e x a m p l e s : Djupvasshytta\ Djupvik', etc.
351*3 In other words the d is usually pronounced before j .
e x a m p l e s : adjø, ad'jø: (goodbye); djerv, 'djærv (bold);
djevel, Vdje:v*l (devil).
f
353 The normal pronunciation o f / i s f.
e x c e p t i o n : f i s usually silent in tylft, 'ty It (dozen).
S
253 The normal pronunciation of g is g.
*54 When it occurs initially before i, y , ei (and before øy in

dialects) g is pronounced as ].
85
254- 7] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
(а ) e x a m p l e s : gikk, 'jik: (went); gyllen, vjyl:n (golden); Geilo,

vjeilo.
(в) e x g e p t i o n s : In the following mainly literary and loan-
words g is pronounced as g. gid, 'gi:d (would it were!);
gigantisk, gi'gantisk (gigantic); Gimle, vgimla[¥ji-]; gir, 'gi:r (gear); ,
girlander, gir'|andar (garland); giss, 'gis: (G sharp); gitar, gi'ta:r
(guitar); Gilje, vgilja or ¥jilja; gymnas, gym'na:s (high school);
gymnastikk, gymna'stik: (gymnasties); gynekolog, gynako'b:g
(gynaecologist); Egypt, e'gypt; gyroskop, gy'ro'sko:p (gyroscope);
Per Gynt, pe:r ['gynt] or 'jynt; gyselig, vgy:sali (horrible); geisha,
'geija (geisha); geistlig, vg£i$tli (cleric); Geiranger, vg£iragar or
vj£iragar; begeistret, be'g£istrat (enthusiastic). Note however:
gigolo, 'Jigolo; gin, 'dfin:; giro, 'Jkro (bank-account).
255 When g occurs medially before i, y , it is pronounced

asg.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : agitasjon, agita'Jo:n (agitation); angina,
an'gl:na (angina); hygiene, hygive:na (hygiene); legion, iegi'o:n
(legion); legitim, legi'ti:m (legitimate); logikk, lo'gik: (logie);
magisk, 'ma:gisk (magieal); magister, ma'gistar (master); orgie,
brgia (orgy); panegyrikk, panagy'rik: (panegyric); regiment,
regi'ment (regiment); region, regi'o:n (region); register, re'glstar
(register); religion, religi'o:n (religion); vigilie, vi'gi:lia (vigil).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : regi, re'Ji: (management); regime, rewJi:ma;
regissør, reJi'soe:r (stage-manager).
Я56 In words compounded with the prefixes an, av, be, for, fr i,
hen, inn, om, opp, u, ut, etc. when g is followed by i, y , the rule
given in par. 254 above applies.
e x a m p l e s : angi, 'anji: (to betray); avgift, Va:vjift (fee); begi
(seg), be'ji: (to go); begynne, be'jyn:a (to begin); forgifte, fbr'Jlfta
(to poison); frigivelse, Vfri:ji:vals3 (release); hengivelse, 'henjiivalsa
(devotion); inngifte, vinjifta (intermarriage); inngyde, 'injyda (to
instil); omgivelser, 'amjirvalsar (surroundings); oppgi, bpji: (to
give up); ugift, ¥u:Jift (unmarried); utgift, ¥u:tjift (expense).
257 The combination g j is pronounced j. This can occur before

d y Cy Oy tly 3 S y 0Ш
86
CONSONANTS [257-61
e x a m p l e s : gjalle, vjalra (to ring out); gjeld, 'Jel: (debt);
gjorde, v|o:ra (did); gjure, vju:ra (to tighten); gjær, 'j* :r (yeast);
gjøk, 'jø:k (cuckoo).
258 The following exceptional pronunciations o f g before e

occur:
258-1 g is pronounced as j in the following words: til gelik,
til je'li:k (at the same time); Arnljot Gelline, '[v]a:rn|j:>t vjel:i-na;
Sverige, 'sværja (Sweden); also sometimes in Gerd, ['jærd].
n o t e : In vulgar speech ge- is sometimes pronounced je in
some other words.
258-2 g is pronounced as J in: beige, 7be:J; bridge, 'bri^J;
flageolett, flaJo'let: (flageolet); gendarm, Jag'darm (gendarme);
géne, vJe:na (uneasiness); geni, Je'ni: (genius); genre, 'Jagiar;
gentil, Jag'ti:l (generous); georgisme, Ja-riJisma (Georgeism);
generell, JenaVel: (general); Geneve, Ja[e]'ne:v (Geneva); ingeniør,
injen'jæ:r (engineer); gest, 'Jest (gesture); rangere, rarj'Je:ra (to
rank). Note also: serge, 'sæ-.r$.
n o t e : In 1938 the spelling of many loan-words beginning in
ge- (pronounced Je) was changed to sje, but there is still un-
ccrtainty about the spelling of some words, for example:
gelatin, Jela'ti:n (gelatine); geté, Je'le: (jelly); generøs, Jena'rø:s
(generous), where the spelling sje- also occurs.
258-3 g is pronounced as ^J in gentleman, '^Jent|man; magenta,
ma^Jenta.
259 Before l and n, the combination eg is usually pronounced

ei. For examples see par. 220.
260 The combination øgn is pronounced eyn. For examples

see par. 230.
261 After a vowel, other than e or 0, when it is followed by an

n belonging to the stem, g is pronounced as g.
e x a m p l e s : agn, 'agn (bait); Dagny, 'dagny or 'dagny; gagn,
'gagn (benefit); mahogni, ma'hagni (mahogany); Magnus,
'magnus; Magnhild, vmagnhil; rogn, 'ngn (roe); sagn, 'sagn
87
2 6 1-3 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
(legend); signe, v$irjna (to bless); signere, sig'ne:ra (to sign);
slg'na:l (signal); sogn, 'sagn (parish); vogn, 'vagn (vehicle).
signal,
262 g is pronounced к after a short vowel before s and t.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : bygsel, 'byks| (lease); dagligdags, vda:glidaks
(everyday); gløgt, 'gløkt (quick); krigsskip, 'kriksji:p (warship);
lagt, 'lakt (laid); lykkeligst, v[']lyk:alikst (happiest); sagt, 'sakt
(said); skogsmann, 'skoksman (woodman); slags, 'flaks (sort);
stygt, 'stykt (ugly); trygt, 'trykt (safe).
(в) n o t e : Before the spelling reform o f 1917 many words
which now take -k t were spelt -gt but pronounced kt.
263 In the foilowing cases g is silent:

2 6 3 1 In the endings -ig and -lig o f adjectives and adverbs and
their inflexions and derivatives.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : fa ttig , vfat:l (poor); de fattige, di vfat:ia (the
poor); fattigere, vfat:lara (poorer) ; fattigdom , *fat:ldam (poverty);
herlig, vh*rll or vhæ:rli (glorious); forherlige, for'hxrlia or -'Ьакг|1э
(to glorify); blodig, vblo:di (bloody).
(в) e x c e p t i o n : The superlative ending -igst is pronounced
-ikst: fattigst, vfat:lkst (poorest).
263*2 g is silent, finally, after the diphthongs ei and au.
(a) e x a m p l e s : baug, 'bau (bow); deig, 'dei (dough); haug,
'haeu (hillock)—but Haug, 'haug; seig, 'sei (tough).
(в) no te : The g in such cases is also silent when the plural
-er or the endings -e, -ere are added.
(c) e x c e p t i o n s : draug, 'dræug (sea-spirit); fe ig , 'feig
(cowardly); laug, 'laug (guild); teig, 'telg (strip of land).
263*3 g is silent in the conjunction og, э (and), and the adverb
også, 'osD (also).
note : The g may be sounded in these words in measured or
solemn speech.
263*4 S usually silent, finally, in the names of the days o f
the week: søndag 'sønda* (Sunday). The g of dag is also often
unsounded in other compounds, and when it stands alone.
263*5 g is silent in Ju g l 'fuzl (bird). Also formerly in kugle
vku:la (sphere), now spelt kule.
88
CONSONANTS [2 6 3 -7
363-6 g is silent in feige, fulgte, fulgt, vføl:a, vfulta, 'fult (to
follow, etc.); selge, solgte, solgt, vsel:a, v»lta, 'salt (to seil, etc.);
(et) folge, vføl:a (company); følgebrev, Vføl:abre:v (invoice). Also
formerly in spørge, vspær:a, now spelt spørre.
e x c e p t io n s : (en) folge, vfølga (consequence); følgende,
vfølgana (following); etterfølger, vet:arfølgar (successor); selv
følgelig, $el'følgall (of course).
363-7 g is silent in morgen, vma:nj (morning); * morges, ivmar:as
(this morning); chignon, Jln'jag:; akkompagnement, akompan]e'mag:
(accompaniment).
363-8 g is silent in the combination ng [rj]. For examples see
par. 15 1. See also par. 279.
h
364 The pronunciation o f h before vowels is h.
365 Before j and v, h is not pronounced.

(a) e x a m p l e s : hjalt, 'jolt (hilt); hjelp, 'jelp (help); hjort,
'jart (deer); hjul, 'ju:l (wheel); Hjørdis, vjærdis or -rd-; hval,
'va:l (whale); hvete, Vve:ta (wheat); hvit, 'vl.t (white); hm , 'vor:
(where).
(в) note : The spelling kv- (formerly confined to the
dialects) may be used as well as hv-. Examples: kval, 'kva:l
(whale); kveite, Vkveita (wheat); kvit, 'kvl:t (white).
366 h is silent in ekshaust ek'sa:st, ek'so:s (exhaust); ekshibisjonisme,

eksibiJo'nisma (exhibitionism); luthersk, 'lut:arjk (Lutheran).
m
J
267 The normal pronunciation of j is j.
367-1 g j is pronounced j. See par. 257.
367-3 kj is pronounced $. See par. 272.
267-3 V is pronounced J. See par. 289-4.
267-4 skj is pronounced J. See par. 289-3.
267-5 1 ° the following words j is pronounced as J : jardiniere,
Jardlni'ae:r; å jour, o'Ju:r; journal, for'ija:l, [-u-]; journalist,
forna'llst [-и-];pyjamas, py'Ja:mes.
89
267-72 W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
n o t e : Before the spelling reform of 1938 sj was written j ,
pronounced J, in other loan-words. Examples: projektil,
proJek'ti:I (projectile); projekt, pro'jekt (project). Such words
are now spelt with sj.
к
268 The normal prommciation of к is k.
269 Initially before i, y , ei (also before øy in the dialects) к is

pronounced as 5.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : kirke, v$irka (church); kylling, v$yl:lø
(chicken); keivhendt, Vst:ivhent (left-handed).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Before i,y , ei, in the following (mainly)
literary and loan-words к is pronounced as k: Kiel, 'ki:l;
kimono, 'kimono (kimono); kippers, 'klpiars (kippers); kivi, 'kiivi
(kiwi); kymbel, 'kymbal (noisy party); kymrisk, 'kymrisk (Cam-
b r i a n kyniker, 'kymikar (cynic); Kypem, 'kyparn (Cyprus);
kyrass, ky'ras: (cuirass); kyrie eleison, 'ky:ria e'Ie:isDn; keiser,
vk£isar (emperor).
270 When к occurs medially before i, y , ei, it is pronounced

as k.
e x a m p l e s : anarki, anar'ki: (anarchy); arkipel, arki'pe:l
(archipelago); arkitekt, arki'tekt (architcct); arkiv, ar'ki:v
(archive); bankier, baøkê: (banker); fakir, fa'ki:r (fakir); kaki,
'ka:ki (khaki); kalkyle, kalvky:la (calculation); krakilsk, kra'ki:lsk
(cantankerous); konkylie, кэд'кугПэ (shell); lakei, la'kel (lackey);
marki, mar'ki: (marquis); moskito, mos'kl:to (mosquito); peki
neser, peki'ne:sar (pekingese); psykiater, (p)syki'a:tar (psychia-
trist); rakitis, ra'kit:ls (rickets); stakitt, $ta'kit: (fence); viking,
¥vi:klg (viking); valkyrje, val'ky:rja, Vva:lkyrja (Valkyrie).
271 The combination ek is pronounced ei in seksten ¥$eistij

(sixteen).
272 The combination kj is pronounced 5.

e x a m p l e s : kjake, v$a:ka (cheek); kjeller, ¥$el:ar (cellar);
kjole, v?o:la (dress); kjukling, v?uklig (chicken); kjæreste, ¥$3s:rasta
(sweetheart); kjøre, ¥sce:ra (to drive).
90
CONSONANTS [ 273-7
273 In the following words к is silent: adjunkt, ad'J ugt (teacher);
ÆrttnAt,dl'stigt (distinct) ',fu nksjon,iurfloin (function); konjunktiv,
'lonjuQtiv (subjunctive); mulkt, 'mult (fine); polskdans, 'palsdans
(country-dance); punkt, 'pogt, [-u-] (point); sankt, sagt or sant
(St); tenkte, vtegta (thought). Also sometimes in: auksjon,
æu(k)'Jo:n (auction); engelskmann, 'egals(k)man (Englishman);
franskmann, 'frans(k)man (Frenchman).
273- 1 In careless speech к is often not pronounced in a number
of other words, for example: ferskt, 'f*r?t (fresh); harskt, 'har$$
(rancid); merkt, 'mært (dark); verksted, 'vaer??®' (workshop).
1
274 The normal pronunciation of l is I.
274- 1 For the pronunciation of / as ‘ thick’ l [[] see par. 157.
274-2 The combination rl is usually pronounced r|, especially
after a long vowel. For examples see par. 186.
274- 3 The combination s l is pronounced jj when it belongs to
the same syllable, and (popularly) in other positions. For
examples see par. 167-1.
275 In the following cases l is silent:

275- 1 Before j .
(a ) e x a m p l e s : L ja n , 'ja:n; ljom, 'jo:m (echo); ljore, vjo:ra
(opening in roof for smoke); ljå , 'p i (scythe).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : Bergljot, '[¥]baerglj3t; Arnljot, #[v]a:rg|Jot.
275-2 In rapid speech in skal, vil, til.
275-3 Note also: cedille, se'di-) (or se'dilja).
m
276 The normal pronunciation of m is m.
n o t e : Popularly, varmt (warm) is often pronounced 'vafgt.
277 In the following loan-words the combination em is pro

nounced ag: embonpoint, agtogpo'eg:; embouchure, agbu'Jy:r;
empire, ag'pi:r (Empire style); rembursere, ragbur'$e:re (to
reimburse); remplasere, ragpla'se:r» (to replace).
91
2 7 8 -8 0 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
&
278 The normal prommciation of n is n.
279 The combination ng is pronounced g. For examples see

par. 15 1.
e x c e p t i o n s : (i) In a numberofloan-wordsBg is pronounced
gg. Examples: angora, ag'go:ra (angora); dingo, 'dfggo (dingo);
en gros, ag'gro: (Wholesale); fingere, fig'ge:ra (to invent)\ fungere,
fug'ge:re (to function); gangren, gag'gre:n (gangrene); hangar,
hag'ga:r (hangar); kenguru, 'kegguru (kangaroo); Kongo, 'kaggo
(Congo); kongress, k:>g'gres: (congress); kongruens, kaggru'ens
(congruence); lingvist, lig'gvl$t (linguist); mangan, mag'go:n
(manganese); mango, 'maggo (mango); mongolsk, mog'go:lsk
(Mongolian); singularis, siggu¥la:ris or 'sig- (singular); strangulere,
straggu'le:r9 (to strangle); stringent, strlg'gent (stringent);
tangent, tag'gent (tangent); tango, 'taggo (tango); ungarsk,
'ogga(:)rsk or 'ugg- (Hungarian). Also in Inga, 'Igga.
(ii) In compounds, n and g are pronounced separately as n
and g or j. Examples: angi, 'anjl: (to betray); engifte, ve:njifta
(monogamy); hengi, 'henji: (to devote); pangermansk, .pcrngær-
'ma:nsk (Pan-German). Note also the following: ingrediens,
ingredi'ens (ingredient); kongestion, kangestf'o:n (congestion);
mungåt, vmungot (ale).
(iii) In rangere, rag'Je:ra (to rank), ng is pronounced gj.
280 n is pronounced g in the combination nk.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : sink, 'sigk (zinc); benk, 'begk (bench); ankel,
vagkal (ankle); onkel, 'ogkal (uncle); dunk, 'dogk (thud); rynke,
vгудка (wrinkle).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Where к begins the second part of a com
pound n is usually pronounced n. Examples: ankomme, 'апкэгша
(to arrive); benklær, vbe:nklæ:r or vbe:g- (trousers); gjenkomst,
vjenkDmst (return); håndkle, vhankla or vhagkb (towel); inkvisi
sjon, inkvisi'Jo:n (inquisition)\innkj0pj\n4a1p (purchase) ;konklave,
fonvkla:va (conclave); konkordie, lon'lordia (concord) (but the
following have д: konklusjon, konkordans, konkordat, konkret,
konkubine, konkurranse, konkurrent, konkurs, konkylie); synkopere,
92
CONSONANTS [2 8 0 -3
synko'pe:ra or -g- (to syncopate); synkverve,'1sy.nkværva (to dazzle);
vankundig, 4'/cnkundi (ignorant). AIso enA/ew,envkla:va(enclave).
281 In French loan-words n is pronounced rj:

(a ) e x a m p l e s : assistanse, asl'stagsa (assistance); assonans,
aso'nai]s (assonance); briljant, bril'jagt; bronse, vbr>gsa (bronze);
sortimentsbokhandel, s3rti'magsbokhand| (bookshop); assuranse,
asu'ragsa (insurance); avansere, avag'se:ra (to advance); bul
letin, bula'teg: (bulletin); dauphin, do'feg: (Dauphin); distanse,
di'stagsa (distance); departement, departa'mag: (department);
ekspansjon, ekspag'jb:n (expansion); encyklopedisk, agsyklo'pe:disk
(encyclopaedic); entrecåte, agtra'kD:t (steak); entreprenør, agtra-
рге'пое.т (contractor); entré, agerer (admission); fajanse,
fa'jagsa (earthenware); korrespondanse, koraspoiVdagsa (corre-
spondence); pensjon, pag'Jo:n (pension); pensjonat, pagJo'na:t
(boarding-house); reglement, regla'mag: (regulations); sjanse,
vJdøsa (chance); restaurant, restuVag: (restaurant); tranchere,
trag'Je:ra (to cut); traktement, trakta'meg: (hospitality). Note
also: Chopin, jVpeg:.
(в) n o t e s : ( i ) In the following words n is pronounced n:
elegant, ela'gant;fond, 'bn: (fund); garanti, garardti: or garag'ti:;
intrigant, intrigant.
(2) A number of words of the type listed above now receive
a Norwegian spelling: sjargong (jargon); sateng (satin); sjagreng
(shagreen); terreng (terrain).
282 The combination rn is pronounced rn. For examples see

par. 185.
P
283 p is normally pronounced p.
283-1 p is usually silent in the combination ps-.
(a ) e x a m p l e s :psyke, v(p)sy:ka (psyche); psykolog, (p)syko'b:g
(psychologist); etc.
(в) n o t e s : ( i ) Loan-words formerly writtenph (pronounced
f) now take/. Except: dr. philos, 'doktor fi'bs: (Ph.D.).
(2) Many words formerly written with b (medially and
finally) now take p, and are pronounced p. But see par. 132.
93
2 8 4 -9 ] W RITTEN NORW EGIAN
Ч
284 This letter occurs in present-day Norwegian only in one or
two proper names, Latin quotations, and some foreign words.
It is pronounced k.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : mannequin, тапэ'кед:; Quisling, Vkvisllg; quo
vadis, kvo Vva:dls; quick step, 'kvlkstep; sjakk en quatre, 'Jak: eg
'katr (four-handed chess); enquete, eg'ke:t (inquiry).
(в) n o t e : Up to the first part of the nineteenth century qu
was written in many words which now take kv.
r
285 The normal pronunciation of r is r.
286 For the pronunciation of rt, rd, rn, rl, rs, see pars. 182 to
187.
287 r is silent in loan-words from the French ending in -er.

e x a m p l e s : atelier,
at|l'je:; bankier, bagkl'e:; diner, dl'ne:;
metier, metl'je:.
s
288 The normal pronunciation of s is s.
289 The following combinations beginning with s are pro

nounced J :
289-1 sk before i , y , ei.
(a) e x a m p l e s : skip, 'Jl:p (ship); sky, 'Jy: (cloud); skeie ut,
¥fele u:t (to lead a dissolute life).
(в) e x c e p t io n : skeileit, 'skeileit (skylight).
289-2 sk before øy in skøyte, vJøyta (skate, fishing-smack). But
in other words sk is pronounced sk in this position: skøyer,
vskøyar (wag); skøy, 'skøy (fun).
289-3 skj.
e x a m p l e s skjegg, 'Jeg: (beard); skjære, vJ*:re (to cut);
skjold, 'Jal: (shield); skjorte, vJort» (shirt) ; skjule, vJu:la (to hide) ;
skjønn, 'Jøn: (beautiful).
94
CONSONANTS [2 8 9 -9 4
2894 У-
e x a m p l e s : sjiraff, Jl'raf: (giraffe); sjel, 'Je:l (soul); sjal,
'Ja:l (shawl); sjokolade, Jokovlaida (chocolate); gasje, 'ga:Ja
(salary); marsj, 'mars (march) ; plysj, 'plyj: (plush); punsj, 'punj
(punch); and in many endings in -sjon—sensasjon, sensa'Jo:n
(sensation); stasjon, sta'Jo:n (station); etc.
«89-5 sch (i) In loan-words from German.
e x a m p l e s : schlager (or slager), 'flargar (hit); schåferhund,
'Jeiførhun (Alsadan dog).
(ii) In many proper names.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : Scheel, 'feil; Schei, 'Jcl; Schjøtt, 'Jet:; Schulerud,
vJu:laru*(d); Aischylos, 'aljybs (Aeschylus).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : In the following names sch is pronounced
sk: Schancke, vskarjka; Schou, 'skaeu; Schram, 'skram:; Schreiner,
'skrtinør; Schrøder, 'skrø:dar; Scheyen, vskøyan; Schaanning,
vston:irj; Aschehoug, vaskahsu.
289*6 sh in loan-words from English.
e x a m p l e s : sherry, 'Jaer:l; shipping, 'Jlpilrj; shorts, 'Ja:rt?.
289*7 s in the combinadon sl. See par. 167*1.
290 For s in the combination rs see par. 187.
291 s is silent in kanevas, 'kaniava (canvas); apropos, арго'ро:.
t
292 The normal pronunciation of t is t.
293 The combination tj in the following words is pronounced

5: tjau, 's*u (score); tjern, '$x:rn (small lake); tjon, '50:1т (work);
tjor, '5o:r (tether); tjue, v5u:a (twenty); tjukk, '5uk: (fat); tjuv,
'5u:v (thief); tjære,v;*:ra (tar); Tjøme,'15 0 т » ; Tjølling,v5øl:ig—
and a number of other, mainly dialect, words.
n o t e : The pronunciation tj occurs mainly in tjene vtje:na
and its derivatives. In tjafset (ragged) both pronunciations are
heard.
294 The combination ti is pronounced as tsl in artium,

'art?(l)um (matriculation); gratiale, gratsi'a:la (gratuity); gratie,
95
294~3 ° ° ] w r i t t e n n o r w e g ia n
'gra:tsl3 (grace); honoratiores, honoratsivo;ras (notables); initial,
initsi'a:l; initiativ, initsia'tl:v; konsortium, k3n's:>rtsium; martialsk,
martsi'a:Isk (martial); minutiøs, mlnutsi'ø:$ (minute); nuntius,
'nuntsius (nuncio); otium, 'otsium; partiell, partsKel: (partial);
venetiansk, venetsi'a:nsk (Venetian).
Я95 The combination ti is pronounced as s in justitiarius,

justisi'a:rius (chiefjustice); justitiell, Justisi'el: (judicial); kvotient,
kvo(t)si'ent (quotient); licentiat, lisensi'a:t.
n o t e : Loan-words in -tion, -fo:n (except suggestion, suges'tjo:n)
have been written -sjon since 1917.
296 In the following cases t is silent:

296-1 In the definite article, neuter gender: huset, 'hu:sa (the
house); eplet, уер1э (the apple). But: the t is heard in the
genitive form: husets, 'huisats.
296-2 In the pronoun and article det, 'de: (unstressed da). But:
the t is sounded in dets, 'dets.
296-3 In the following loan-words: depot, de'po:; dessert, de'sæ:r;
kabaret, kabaVe:; kuvert, ku'væ:r (cover); partout, par'tu: (ab-
solutely); petit, pe'ti: (article); pjerrot, pje'n:. Also endings in
-ment, -'mag:. But: konsert, kon'sært (concert).
297 In the following words t is assimilated: båtsmann, 'bsmanz

(boatman); båtshake, 'Ьэ$Иа:кэ (boat-hook); vertshus, 'værshuis or
'væmhu.-s (inn); geburtsdag, ge'bu:rsda:(g) [or je'-] (birthday).
298 For the pronunciation of t in the combination rt see

par. 182.
v
299 The normal pronunciation of a is v.
300 Before s and t in an inflexion v is pronounced as f.

e x a m p l e s : til havs, til'hafs (to sea); livstid, 'lifsti:(d) (lifetime);
stivt, 'stiift (stiff); grovt, 'gro(:)ft (rough); lovte, vbfta (promised);
aktivt, 'aktift (active). Also in Halvdan, vhalfdan.
Note also: Vogt, 'fokt.
96
CONSONANTS [$ O l-5
301 In the following cases v is silent:
301-1 After l.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : halv, 'hol: (half); halvt, 'halt (half); selv,
'sel: (self); sølv, 'sø l: (silver); tolv, 'tol: (twelve); tolvte, "talta
(twelfth).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : v is heard in the following words: alv, 'alv
(elf); elv, 'elv (river); golv, 'golv (floor); halvere, hal've:ra (to
halve); halvhet, 'halvhe:t (vacillation); halvøy, Vhal(v)øy (penin-
sula) ; hvelv, 'veiv (arch) ; kalv, 'kalv (calf) ; salve, Vsalva (ointment);
selve, Vselve (self); skjelv, 'Jelv (trembling); ulv, 'ulv (wolf).
301-2 In av, a (of) (when unstressed); ga (v), 'ga: (gave).
w (wh)
302 These letters are only found in foreign words and personal
names and are pronounced as v.
EXAMPLES '.goodwill, 'gudvil; whisky, 'vlskl; weekend, 'vi:ken(d);
whist, 'vist; wienerbrød, 'vhnerbrø (a pastry); w,c., 've:'se:;
W a a ler,vvader; Winsnes, Vvinsne:s; W yller, 'vyl-.ar; W erle, Vvæ:r|a;
Worse, vvor»; Lexow, 'leksav; Konow, ko'no:v; Thaulow, 'taeubv.
x
303 x is only found in foreign words and names and is usually
pronounced $ initially and ks in other posidons.
(a) e x a m p l e s : marxisme, mark'slsme; sex, 'seks; xantippe,
sanvtip:e; Xenophon, '(k)se:nofcn; xylofon, $ylo'fo:n (xylophone).
(в) n o t e : In many other words x has been replaced by ks.
У
304 у only occurs as a consonant in foreign words and is
pronounced as J.
EXAMPLEs:_yacÅ:, 'J zt:-,yankee, 'JeQ kl;yard, 'ja:rd.
z
305 z only occurs in foreign words and names, and is pro
nounced s initially and as s or ts in other positions.
e x a m p l e s : M ozart, 'mo:(t)sart; nazist, na'slst; M z z a , 'nls:a
(Nice); ja z z , 'Jas:; zoolog, so-o'b:g (zoologist); zulu, 'su:lu.
7 97
PPN
S E C T IO N III
[3 0 6 -7
CH APTER 6
SYLLA BLES
306 In speech, certain sounds stand out more prominently

than others in the sound mass. These are sounds which have
greater inherent sonority than those iramediately surrounding
them, and consequently a greater carrying power which enables
them to be heard under conditions (for example at a distance)
where less sonorous sounds, given equal force of expiration,
would become inaudible. These ‘ peaks of prominence’ (as
Daniel Jones calls them)1 are said to be ‘ syllabic’, in that they
constitute the kemel of the syllable, and a word may be said to
contain as many syllables as it contains ‘ peaks of prominence*.
Thus, the sound mass may be regarded as a series o f ‘ peaks’
rising from surrounding ‘ valleys*.
307 It is not always easy to define exactly where one syllable

ends and the next begins: the intervening valley may be a flat
one. But this is not a matter of great importance, although for
the purpose of defining ‘ open’ and ‘ closed’ syllables words may
be divided into syllables as follows:
307-1 A single intervocalic consonant belongs to the following
syllable: kake, vka:-ka (cake). This forms an open syllable (i.e.
ending in a vowel).
307-* Two consonants are divided as follows: vakre, Vvak-ra
(beautiful); kontor, kon-'to:r (oflice). This forms a closed syllable
(i.e. ending in a consonant).
307-3 Groups of consonants are divided between the preceding
and following syllable. The exact point of division will depend
on the nature of the consonants and the character of the word;
no precise rules can be given about this.
n o t e : Consonant combinations denoting a single sound,
e-g- s j m> ng [rj] should be regarded as a single consonant.
1 Sec An Outline o f English Phonetics (Cam bridge, 19 50 ), p. 54.
IO I
30 8 -I4 ] SYLLABLES
308 The essential feature of the syllable is its kemel. This is
usually a vowel, but in Norwegian the more sonorous con-
sonants l, n, r often provide the ‘ peak o f prominence ’ in the
syllable, and can thus be said to be ‘ syllabic’. Sometimes, other
consonants carry the weight of the syllable, and in theory any
consonant can be syllabic provided it has greater inherent
sonority than the other sounds which make up the syllable. In
the inteijection pst, for example, s is the ‘ sonant’ of the syllable.
309 l,n ,r can become syllabic in Norwegian when they stand

before or after an unstressed e and when this combination is
preceded by a dental, alveolar or retroflex consonant, or a
vowel. (They have not been transcribed as such after a vowel.)
Syllabic 1 (j, p
310 Syllabic / occurs in the combinations -tel, -del, -rtel. Неге,
the t, d and rt are exploded laterally, eliminating the e.
e x amp l e s : tittel, 'tit:-| (title); aktelse, vakt-|-sa (respect);
middel, 'mici:-| (means); lidelse, vH:d-|-sa (suffering); mørtel,
'moert-l (mortar).
3 11 Syllabic l occurs in the combination -nei-,

e x a m p l e s : anelse, va:n-|«sa (presentiment); forfinelse, b r-
'fi:n-|-sa (refinement) ;forskjønnelse, far'Jøn:-|-sa (embellishment).
3 1a In the combination -lei- the two Vs either coalesce and

become syllabic | or they become a single consonantal I which
attaches itself to the preceding or following syllable.
e x a m p l e s : følelse, vfø:-|-sa>vfø:l-sa (feeling); fortvilelse,
for'tvl:-|-sa>f3r'tvi:l-$a (despair); følelig, vfø:-|-li > vfø:li (per-
ceptible); utålelig, иЪ:-|-И > u'ta:li (intolerable). Note also: (kan
De) føle det?, ¥fø:-|-da > vfø:l-da (can you feel it?).
3 13 Syllabic l occurs in the combination -rei.
e x a m p l e : værelse, Vvæ:r-|-sa (room).
3x4 Syllabic l occurs in the combinations -sel, -rsel.

e x a m p l e s : ussel, 'us:-| (wrctched); fengsel, /ferjs-| (prison);
veksel, 'veks-| (bill of exchange); barsel, vba:r$-| (childbirth).
102
SYLLABLES [315-19
3*5 In the combination -len- the l tends either to become
syllabic or to attach itself to the previous syllable whilst the e is
completely suppressed.
e x a m p l e s : hjulene, 'ju:-|-na > 'ju:lna (the wheels); stolene,
vsto:-|-na > vsto:lna (the chairs).
316 When el [al] is immediately preceded by a dental,

alveolar or retroflex consonant and is immediately followed by a
vowel it either becomes both syllabic and the first consonant in
the folloWing syllable -]l-, or it merely acts as a consonantal I in
the following syllable.
e x a m p l e s : kristelig, vkrist-|-li>vkrlst-li (Christian); almin
nelig, al,min:-|-li>al,min:-ll (ordinary); forferdelig, for'f*rd-|-ll >
for'færd-ll (terrible).
3 17 When an unstressed e is preceded by consonants other than

those mentioned above a following l still retains much of its
syllabic character, but in such cases al is used in phonetic
transcription in this book.
e x a m p l e s : søppel, '$øp:al (rubbish); kobbel, 'lobial (leash);
tommelfinger, ¥om:alfigar (thumb); tøffel, 'tøf:al (slipper); svovel,
'svaival (sulphur); ekkel, 'ek:al (horrid); engel, ¥eg:al (angel).
Syllabic n tø, n)
318 Syllabic n occurs in the combinations -ten, -den, -rten. Неге,
the t, d and rt are exploded nasally.
e x a m p l e s : atten, ¥at:-ij (eighteen); enten, ¥ent-n (either);
lasten, Mast-n (the load); liten, vll:t-g (little); potentat, pot-ø^teit
(potentate); lidenskap, ¥li:d-g-ska:p (passion); viden, ¥vl:d-g
(knowledge); hedensk, ¥he:d-ij-$k (heathen); Morten, ¥irorf-g.
319 Syllabic я occurs in the combination -n(d)en. There is no

change of tongue position in these cases. The new syllable is
formed by a fresh emission o f air.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : ånden, bru-g (the spirit); vinden, 'vin:-g (the
wind); vinen, 'vi:n-ij (the wine); vognen, 'vagn-g (the coach);
10 3
319 - 25 ] SYLLABLES
innen, vin:-n (within); løgnen, 'løyn-n (the lie);/anen, vfa:n-n (the
banner); annen, va:-n (other).
(в) n o t e : The -en of the definite article often tends to be
suppressed altogether in nouns ending in -n which are followed
by a short unstressed word. Examples; vennen, 'ven:-ii (the
friend), but vennen hans, 'venians (his friend); mannen, 'man:-ri
(the man), but mannen er gal, 'maniær 'ga:l (the man is mad);
pennen, 'pen:-n (the pen), but pennen min, 'penimJn (my pen);
stenen, 'stein-n (the stone), but den stenen der, den'ste:ndær (that
stone there).
320 Syllabic n occurs in the combinations -len, -rien.

e x a m p l e s : alen, (ell); Polen, 'poil-ij (Poland); perlen,
vpae:r|-ip (the pearl).
32 1 Syllabic n occurs in the combinations -ren, -men.

e x a m p l e s : Arendal, va:r-^-<Ja:l; faren, ¥fa:r-n (the danger);
ørnen, 'oerrn-n (the eagle).
322 Syllabic n occurs in the combinations -sen, -rsen.

e x a m p l e s : åsen, 'ais-ri (the hill, ridge); dansen, 'dans-n (the
dance); isen, 'i:s-ij (the ice); posen, vpo:s-n (the bag); Larsen,
vla:rs-n; heksen, 'heks-n (the witch).
323 -en after vowels tends to be pronounced as n.

e x a m p l e s : lien, (the slope); teen, (the tea); tåen,
(the toe); loen, 'lo:-ri (the пар).
324 Syllabic n also represents den (it) when it attaches itself

enelitieally to the preceding word.
e x a m p l e s : Har du f ått den?, 'ha:r du 'fot:-n (Have you got
it?); Gi meg den, jl' 'mci-ij (Give it to me); Har du sett den?,
'ha:r du set:-n (Have you seen it?).
325 Han (he) and ham (him) also tend to be reduced to n.

e x a m p l e s : Trodde han det?, vtrod:-ij-de (Didhe believeit?);
10 4
SYLLABLES [ 325-8
Gjør han ikke?, 'jæ:r-ij-ik:a (Doesn4 he?); Je g fant ham, jei 'fant-ij
(I found him).
326 After n, rn, the definite plural ending -ene is pronounced

(1-ПЭ.
e x a m p l e s : benene, 'be:-n-na (the Iegs); løgnene, vløyn-n-na
(the lies); hanene, vha:-n-na (the cocks); landene, vlan:-n-na (the
countries); kusinene, kuvsi:-n-na (the (female) cousins); ørnene,
væ:rn(ti)na (the eagles).
326'i When -ene follows other dental, alveolar and retroflex
consonants it is pronounced as n-na or as na.
e x a m p l e s : hattene, vhat:-n-na > vhat:-na (the hats); broddene,
vbnd:-ij-na>vbrjd:-na (the spikes); kullene, 'kul:-fl-na > 'kuk-na
(the broods); dørene, vdæ:r-n-na > vdæ:r-no (the doors); husene,
vhu:s-ij-na > vhu:s-na (the houses); kortene, 'kort-n-ija > 'kort-na
(the cards); perlene, vpæ:r|H[i-na > vpæ:r)-ija (thepearls); versene,
'værs-ivna > 'værs-пэ (the verses).
326-2 This also applies to the present participle, and ordinals
which end in -ende.
e x a m p l e s : lesende, vle:s-i)-na>vle:s-na (reading); nittende,
vnit:-p-na > vnit:-na (nineteenth).
327 When an unstressed e is preceded by consonants other

than those mentioned at par. 309 above, a following n still
retains something of its syllabic quality, but in such cases an is
used in phonetic transcription.
e x a m p l e s : toppen, Ър:эп (the top); kuben, vku:ban (the
cube); dammen, 'dam:an (the pond); reven, 're:van (the fox);
bakken, vbak:an (the hill); muggen, vmug:an (musty).
Syllabic r (f)
328 There is some doubt as to how far r becomes syllabic by
suppressing an unstressed a.
328-1 Hawever, it approaches syllabic quality in the combina
tion -rer.
e x a m p l e s : kjører, vsce:-r (driver); lærer, vlae:-r (teacher);
murer, vmu:-r (bricklayer).
10 5
3 2 8 -3 0 ] SYLLABLES
328 2 Also in -теге.
e x a m p l e s : lærere, vlæ:-r-ra (teachers); snarere, vsna:-f-ra
(sooner); tilhørere, vtllhoe:-r-ra (listeners).
Syllabic consonants: general consideradons

329 It has been seen how a syllabic consonant can lose its
syllabic function and be attached to the vowel o f a following
syllable as an ordinary consonant, as for example in følelig,
vfe:-|-li>vfø:li. This can also happen when the following
syllable is a new word. Compare, for example, the quality of
the two f s in the following: handel og vandel, 'handla 'vand]
(business). Note also the following: dansen er slutt, 'dansnaer
'J|ut: (the dance is finished); gutten ergdtt, 'gutnasr 'gat: (the boy
has gone) where the n has completely lost the syllabic quality it
would otherwise have had.
330 How completely the unstressed 9 disappears is a matter

which will depend largely on the individual speaker. In slow,
measured and solemn speech something will be heard. It also
seems likely that the Tone (see par. 397) of the word plays a
part, and that э is less completely suppressed in words with the
Double Tone than in those with the Single Tone. Compare,
for example, mannen, 'man:ij (Single Tone) with bonden, vbon:ij
(Double Tone). The demands of the rising pitch of the second
part of the Double Tone seem to be responsible for this.
106
[331-3
C H A PTER 7
LEN G TH
3 3 1 The general rule in Norwegian is that all stressed syllables

are long and all unstressed syllables short.
33a In stressed syllables length is either expressed in the vowel

or diphthong, or in the consonant.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : with long vowel: pen, 'pe:n (pretty); tak,
'ta: к (roof) ; vdt, 'vo:t (w et) ; bok, 'bo:k (book); kul, 'ku:l (bruise);
møte, vmø:ta (to m eet); with а long consonant: perm, 'pen:
(pen); takk, 'tak: (thanks); vått, '\ot: (wet); bukk, 'bok: (he-
goat); kull, 'kul: (brood) ; møtte, vmøt:a (met).
(в) n o t e s : ( i ) In English, consonants which are written
double between vowels are short; in Norwegian they are long.
Compare English alley, seil with Norwegian alle, val:a (all).
(2) In a m edial position following a stressed short vowel
Norwegian long consonants are geminated, but less so than in
Swedish an d Ita lia n ; i.e. there is a decrease in intensity in the
middle o f the consonant followed by an increase in intensity
caused b y a fresh breath impulse. This gemination is more
noticeable in words taking the Double Tone (see par. 399).
e x a m p l e s : hoppe, vhop:a (tojum p); hoppet, 'hop:a (thejump);
velle, Vvel:a (to w e ll); vellet, 'vel:a (the well);passe, vpas:a (to suit);
passet, 'pasxa (the passport).
(3) English speakers should pay careful attention to length in
stressed syllables in Norwegian, and make a greater difference
between lon g and short vowels and consonants than they would
in English.
333 The following words are frequently pronounced with a

short stressed vow el and a short consonant: frokost, 'fro(:)lost
(breakfast) \furu, vfuru (fir); grev, 'grev (Count); Harald, vharal;
hovel, 'høvel (plan e); klover, 'kløver (clover); moro, vmoro (fun);
never, 'ne(:)var (birch-bark); Sigurd, vsigur; sirup, 'sirup (syrup),
107
3 34 -8 ] LENGTH
334 There is also a tendency for some words of three syllables
(mainly loan-words) with the Single Tone and stress on the
first syllable to have a short consonant after a short stressed
vowel.
e x a m p l e s : ananas, 'ananas (pineapple); baryton, 'barlon
(baritone); domino, 'domino (domino); kimono, 'kimono; kritiker,
'kritikar (critic); minimum, 'minimum; negativ, 'negativ;pilegrim,
'pilegrim (pilgrim).
334' i Similarly in words of four syllables where the first one is
unstressed.
e x a m p l e s : imperativ, im'pærativ; indikativ, in'dikativ.
335 In a number of dialects a short vowel followed by a short

consonant occurs regularly, as in the place-name Vågå, Vvago,
and in stugu, vstugu (cottage).
336 In pronunciation the general rule is that a stressed vowel
is long when it is followed by a single consonant letter, and short
when followed by two or more. Conversely, a single consonant
letter is pronounced short, and two or more are long; the first
håving the greatest length. There are, however, a number o f
exceptions, given in pars. 337-55.
337 The vowel preceding a final m is usually short. m is never
written double when final.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : rem, 'rem: (strap); dam, 'dam: (pond); dom,
'dam: (judgment) (but dom, 'do:m (cathedral)); slem, 'J|em:
(bad); hjem, 'jern: (home); also in sam-, as in samvær, Vsamv*:r
(company), etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : (i) i is long before m. Examples: lim, 'li:m
(glue); fossegrim, vfos:agri:m (water-sprite); krim, 'kri:m (cold)
(but Krim, 'krim: (Crimea)); prim, 'priim (whey-cheese); stim,
'sti:m (shoal).
(ii) Also pronounced with a long vowel is landnåm, vlanna:m
(colonization). Rom (Rome) is pronounced either 'rom: or
['ro:m].
338 v is never written double.
e x a m p l e s : lever, 'lev:ar (liver); støvel, Vstøv:al (boot).
108
LENGTH [3 3 9 -4 1
339 The following unstressed short words are pronounced with
a short vowel and a short consonant: an; at; av; bør, 'bcer(:)
(ought); den; det, de; der- (in compounds); din; en; et; fo r;
gjen-; ham; han; hen; her; hos; hm ; hvem; hvis; hvor; igjen; kan;
кип; lei; man; men; min; mon; nok; når; om; par; sin; skal; som;
til; tør, 'tæ r(:); van- (in compounds); vel; vil.
n o t e ; Some of the above words take a long vowel or a long
consonant when they are stressed.
339-1 The following take a long vowel: hit; hver; med; mot; ned;
på; ut; ved.
340 The following words are frequently pronounced with a

short vowel and a long consonant; amen, 'am:en; arak, 'ar:ak;
bek, 'bek: (pitch); city, 'sitii or 'siti; dugurd, ¥dug:ur (morning
meal); ekorn, vek:orn (squirrel); elite, evlit:a (especially in com
pounds); jod, 'Jod: (iodine); jury, 'juni; kjørel, v$ær:al (pots
and pans); krokus, 'krok:us (crocus); lemen, v!em:an (lemming);
lupe, vlup:a (magnifying glass); mytisk, 'myt:isk (mythical);
niding, vnid:iQ (villain); par, 'por: (pair); Rotary, 'r>t:ori;
rute, vrut:a (route); smør, 'smcer: (especially in compounds)
(butter); sprit, 'sprit: (spirit); trusel, 'trus:| (threat); tyfus, 'tyfcus;
type, vtyp:a; øl, 'øl: (beer).
341 The following words are always pronounced with a short

vowel and a long consonant: analytisk, ano'lyt:isk (analytical);
anerkjenne, van:ar$en:a (to acknowledge); brite, vbrit:a (Britisher);
britisk, 'brit:isk (British); foran, Ъпап (in front); hokuspokus,
'hok:us'pok:us; jamen, 'Jam:an (but), or vjam:an (by Jo ve !); jus,
'jus: (law); kanevas, 'kan:avo (canvas); kapitel, ka'pit:| (chapter);
kokos, 'kok:os (coconut); konditor, kon'dit:or (confectioner);
kritisk, 'krit:lsk (critical); kup(p), 'kup: (coup); lever, 'lev:ar
(liver); Numedal, vnom:ada:l;paralytisk, para'lyt:isk (parsdytic);
presbyter, pres'byt:ar; sitar, 'sit:er (cithem); skjel, 'Jel: (justice);
skorbutisk, slor'but:lsk (scorbutic); skrås, 'skras: (askew); spør,
'spær: (ask(s)); subus, 'sub:us (loss); tit(t)el, 'tlt:| (title);
Trysil, vtrys:il; valuta, va'lut:a (currency); velan, veMen:
(well).
342 - 7] LENGTH
34a The vowel is long before -st in ost, 'o:st (east); prost,
'pro:st (dean). But: ost, 'ost (cheese); prost Dahl, prost 'da:l.
343 The vowel is long before -rd when the d is silent. For
examples see par. 249-1.
344 The vowel is long before -rn. For examples see par. 185.
345 The vowel may be long before -rl. For examples see
par. 186.
346 The vowel is long in imperfect tenses ending in -te and in

past participles ending in -t of weak verbs with stems ending in
a single m, n, l, r, s.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : limte, vli:mta (glued); ment, 'meint (meanO;
malte, vma:lta (painted); lært, 'læ:rt (leamt); leste, vle:sta (read).
(в) n o te : A long vowel in the infinitive is shortened in the
imperfect and past participle of weak verbs with stems in k, p, t,
v. For examples see par. 354-3.
347 The vowel is long before other consonant combinations as

follows. Many of these words have cognates with a long vowel
and single consonant.
347-1 The vowel is long before -dl, -dr, -gr, -pr, -tr.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : adle, va:dla (to ennoble); bedre, vbe:dra (to
improve); foredle, fbr'e:dla (to refine); edru, ve:dru (sober); fedre,
vfe:dra (fathers); fagre, vfa:gra (fair); hedre, vhe:dra (to honour);
idrett, vi:dret (sport); kadrer, 'kaidrar (cadres); kalfatre, kal'fo:tra
(to caulk); kapre, vka:pra (to capture); magre, vma:gra (thin);
nedre, vne:dra (lower);fornedre, fbr'ne:dra (to debase); odle, vordla
(to inherit); Vigra, 'viigra; vegre, Vve:gra (to refuse); ågre, vDigra
(to practice usury).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : The following have a short stressed vowel:
bitre, vbitra (bitter); besudle, be'sudla (to soil); dadle, vdadla (to
blame); døtre, 'døtra (daughters);flagre, vflagra (to flutter); hegre,
vhegra (heron); jodle, v|adla (to yodel); knitre, vknitra (to crackle);
kvitre, Vkvltra (to chirp); lutre, vlutra (to refine); midler, 'midlar
(means); padle, vpadla (to paddle); pludre, vpludra (to babble);
IIO
LENGTH [ 347-8
plapre, ¥plapra (to babble); sedler, 'sedler (bank-notes); sitre,
vsitra (to quiver); sutre, vsutra (to whimper); Sigrid, vsigrl (and
other names in Sig-); sladre, ¥J|adre (to gossip); sludre, vfludra (to
talk nonsense); smadre, vsmadre (to smash); smigre, ¥smigra (to
flåtter); snadre, ¥snadra (to cackle); tapre, vtapra (brave); ytre,
¥ytra (outer; to utter).
n o te : Many of the above words have cognates with short
vowel and double consonant.
347-е The vowel is long before -br-.
e x a m p l e s : Abraham, 'aibrabam-,abrakadabra, ,a:brako'da:bra;
hubro, 'hu:bro (owl); Labrador, 'la(:)brador.
347-3 The vowel is long before -vr-.
e x a m p l e s : ivre, ¥i:vra or ¥ivra (to enthuse); øvre, ¥ø:vra
(upper); øvrighet, Vø:vrihe:t (authority).
ex c e p t io n s : The vowel is usually short in havre, vhavra
(oats); kavring, ¥kavrlrj (cake); Dovre, vdovra.
347 4 The vowel is long before -kr-,
e x a m p l e s : åkrer, vo:krar (fields); bakre, vba:kra (further
back); høkre, vhø:kra (to trade); spikre, vspi:kra (to nail).
347-5 The vowel is long in the following words: kable, vka:bla
(to cable); kneble, vkne:bla or vknebla (to gag); skjebne, v/e:bna
(fate); gulne, vgu:lna (to turn yellow); blekne, vble:kna (to turn
pale); smalne, vsma:lna (to narrow); ulne, vu:lna (to become
rancid); fetne, vfe:tna (to become fat); hetne, ¥he:tna (to become
warm); spakne, vspa:kna (to drop, of the wind); mykne, ¥my:kna
(to become soft); sume, ¥su:rna (to become sour); modne, ¥mo:dna
(to mature); væpne, ¥ve:pna (to arm); isne, ¥l:sna or ¥isna (to
freeze); påske, ¥рэ:$кэ (Easter).
347-6 The following words take a short vowel: slitne, ¥J|itna (to
break); stivne, ¥stivna (to become stiff); hovne, ¥havna (to swell);
rense, vrensa (to clean); hvitne, Vvitna (to become white).
348 The neuter of adjectives in -t usually retains a long vowel,

except where the t follows an open vowel, -d or t. See par. 354-1.
( a ) e x a m p l e s : vist, 'vi:st (wise); sent, 'sernt (late); svakt,
'sva.-kt (weak); lavt, 'laift (low); stort, 'stoirt (big); gult, 'gu:lt
(yellow) ’,jult, 'fu:lt (foul); surt, 'su:rt (sour); hest, 'heist (hoarse);
ni
348- 50] LENGTH
kjært, '$æ:rt (dcar); sykt, 'sy:kt (Ш); stivt, 'stiift (stiff); svart,
'svaexrt (difficult); rikt, 'ri:kt (rich); helt, 'he:lt (whole).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : hardt, 'har? (hard); likt, 'likt (like); slikt,
'J|ikt (such); vårt, 'var? (our).
349 Vowel length is retained in genitives following til especially

where the consonant before the genitive s retains its voiced
quality.
e x a m p l e s : Hl bens, til'be:ns (in the legs); Hl bords, til'bo:r$ (at
the table); Hl dels, til'de:ls (partly); Hl låns, til'b:ns (on loan);
Hl måls, til'iro:ls (at the target); til rors, til'ro:f$ (at the heim);
til tåls, til't>:ls (settle down); Hl værs, til'v*:r$ (aloft); til års,
tilbir* (elderly).
349- 1 But in the following cases the vowel is shortened: Hlfals,
til'fals (for sale); til fots, til'fots (on foot); tilfreds, til'frets
(satisfied); til havs, til'hafs (to sea); Hl knes, til'knes: (to one’s
knees); Hl kjøps, til^øps (for sale); til lags, til'laks (satisfactory);
Hl livs, til'lifc (to injure); Hl sjøs, til'Jøs: (to sea); Hl skips, til'Jips
(on board); Hl skogs, til'skoks (into the forest).
n o t e ; In Hl råds (for advice) the pronunciation is either
tll'n:ds or til'nts.
350 Vowel length is usually retained in genitive compounds.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : drapsmann, 'draipsman: (murderer); edsbrudd,
'e:dsbrud: (peijury); farsarv, 'fa:r$arv (patrimony); fredssak,
'fre:dssa:k ((the) peace cause); gårdsgutt, 'gairsgut: (farm-boy);
gårsdagen, 'ga:r$da:gan (yesterday); karsstykke, 'ka:rs$?yk:a (man’s
work); morsmål, 'то:г?тэ:1 (native language); rensdyr, 're:nsdy:r
(reindeer); saksanlegg, 'sazksanleg: (beginning court proceed-
ings); trossak, 'tro:ssa:k (matter of faith); synsmåte, 'sy:nsiro:ta
(point of view); sjelsstyrke, 'Jeilsstyrka (spiritual strength);
stedsnavn, 'stezdsnavn (place-name).
(в) n o t e : Vowel shortening may occur before d. See par.
245-1.
350- 1 But the following words take a short vowel: båtsmann,
'basman: (boatman); dagsmarsj, 'daksmaf? (day march); dødsfall,
'døtsfalx (death); gudsfrykt, 'gutsfrykt (fear o f God); hensynsfull,
1 12
LENGTH [3 5 О -2
''hensynsful (considerate); livstid, 'lifstk(d) (life); slagsmål,
'flaksmail (fight); tidsnok, 'tisrok (early enough).
n o t e : The definite form of the genitive also takes a short
vowel. Examples: dødsens, 'døtsns; havsens, 'hafsns; nddsens,
'rotsns. This form is only used in а number of fixed expres-
skras.
351 Vowel length is generally retained in compounds.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : dyrlege, 'dy:r|e:ga (veterinary surgeon);
flertall, 'fleirtal: (majority); gulrot, vgu:lro:t, vgul:(a)- (carrot);
hodepine, vho:dapi:na (headache); iltog, vl:lo:g (express train);
portvin, 'portvhn (port); skinnsyk, vJin:sy:k (jealous).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : bokstav, bok'sta:v (letter) (but boktrykkeri,
vbo:ktryk:ari (printing-press); brudgom, vbrudgom (bridegroom);
farfar, 'farfaT (grandfather)— and other compounds in far--,
fyrstikk(e), 'fyrjtik:(a) (match); Gudbrand,vgudbran: (also in other
names in Gud-, and in gudskjelov!, 'gudje.biv or 'gufabv (thank
heaven!), otherwise long when stressed—gudløs, vgu:dlø:s (god-
\m )); flatbrød, 'flatbrø: (flatbread); husbond, vhustøn (master of
the house); hustru, vhustru (wife), but other compounds with hus-
are usually pronounced huis-); jordbær, 'jorbaeir (strawberry) (in
other compounds with jord- the vowel is usually long); morbror,
'morbror (uncle) (and in other compounds with mor-); måltid,
'maltkd (meal); nordmann, 'norman: (Norwegian); rhinskvin,
'rlnskvim (hock); skibbrud, vJibbrud (shipwreck); styrmann,
'styrman: (mate);polskdans, 'polsdans (country dance).
35a Vowel length is usually retained in derivatives taking the

endings -bar, -het, -laten, -Ug, -løs, -mod, -ning, -som, -sk.
(a) e x a m p l e s : farbar, vfa:rba:r (passable); ærbar, væ:rba:r
(modest); døvhet, 'dø:vhe:t (deafness); grovhet, 'gmivheit (coarse-
ness); søtlaten, vsø:tla:tij (fulsome); hånlig, vha:nll (scoffing); pinlig,
vpi:nli (painful); stilløs, vsti:llø:s (lacking in style); styrløs, ysty:r|ø:s
(ungovemable); vemod, vve:mo*d (sadness); lesning, vle:snfQ
(reading); stigning, vstl:gnii) (ascent); selsom, vse:lsom (strange);
tvilsom, Vtvi:l»m (doubtful); afrikansk, afri'ka:nsk (African);
italiensk, itali'e:nsk (Italian); ungarsk, 'oQga:r?k or 'uqg-
8 113 PPN
352-4] LENGTH
(Hungarian); katolsk, ka'to:lsk (Catholic); moralsk, mo'ra:lsk
(moral); polsk, 'po:lsk (Polish); velsk, 've:lsk (Welsh); gresk,
'gre:sk (Greek).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : nemlig, ¥nemll (namely); tålmod, vtolmo’d
(patience); dansk, 'dansk (Danish); fransk, 'fransk (French);
spansk, 'spansk (Spanish); irsk, 'ir$k (Irish); jordisk, vjordisk
(earthly); nordisk, vnordisk (northem); livlig, Vlivli (lively).
Note also endings in -dom: guddom, vguddom (godhead);
lærdom, vlær4om (leaming); sykdom, vsygdom or vsykdDm (illness);
but: visdom, vvi:sdom (wisdom).
353 Vowel length is retained after the prefixes ad-, an-, av-,
bi-,for-, fore-, fra-, frem-, gjen-, hen-, inn-, med-, ned-, ni-, om-, opp-,
over-, på-, sam-, stri-, til-, u-, under-, ut-, van-, ved-, vel-.
e x a m p l e s : adlyde, 'c:dly:da (to obey); andel, vande:l (share);
avgud, Va:vgu:d (idol); bidra, vbi:dra: (to contribute); fordel,
vfbr<Je:l (advantage); foredrag, vfo:radra:g (lecture); fradrag,
vfra:dra:g (deduction); fremtid, vfremti:d (future); gjengi, 'jenji:
(to repeat); hengiven, 'henjkvan (devoted); innlede, 'lnle:da (to
preface); medgjørlig, med'jæ:!‘|i (pliable); nedlatende, 'ne:dla:tnna
(condescending); niglane vni:gla:na (to stare hard); område,
vDmn:da (area); oppdage, 'apda:ga (to discover); overlate,V3:var|a:ta
(to leave to) \påhør, vpa:hæ:r (hearing); samtid, vsamti:d (present);
strigråte, vstrkgn:ta (to weep); tillate, 'tillaita (topermit); uhyre,
vu:hy:ra (monster); undervise, Vun:arvi:sa (to instruct); utgave,
¥u:tga:va (edition); vanære, Vvan:*:ra (to dishonour); vedbli,
've:(d)bli: (to continue); velgjerning, vveljæ:rniQ (good deed).
354 In the following cases there is a change from vowel to

consonant length.
354-1 In the neuter gender of adjectives which end in a long
vowel, or in a long vowel followed by d or by t.
e x a m p l e s : blå>blått, 'bbt: (blue); f r i >fritt, 'frit: (free);
ny> nytt, 'nyt: (new); bred> bredt, 'bret: (broad); god> godt,'gat:
(good); jla t>flatt, 'flat: (flat); kvit> hvitt, 'vit: (white).
354-3 In the imperfect and past participle of weak verbs
which in the infinitive end in a vowel.
114
LENGTH [ 3 5 4 -6
exam ples: nå, nådde, nådd, vnod», 'nod: (to reach) ; bo, bodde,
bodd, vbod», 'bod: (to dwcll); sy, sydde, sydd, ¥syd», 'syd: (to sew).
354*3 I n the imperfect and past tenses ofweak verbs with stems
in k, p, t, v.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : like, likte, likt, ¥likta, 'likt (to like); kjøpe,
kjøpte, kjøpt, ¥?øpta, 'cøpt (to buy); møte, møtte, møtt, ¥møtra,
'møt: (to meet); leve, levde, levd, Vlevda, 'levd (to live).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : måpe, måpte, måpt, ymo:pta, 'mo:pt (to
gape); søke, søkte, søkt, vsø:kta, 'sø:kt (to seek).
354*4 In the past participles of strong verbs ending in -tt or ~dt.
e x a m p l e s : (gi, ga) gitt, 'Jlt: (given); (se, så) sett, 'set: (seen);
(slå, slo) slått, 'f|ot: (struck); (by, bød) budt, 'but: (offered).
354*5 In plural forms with vowel change.
e x a m p l e s : fot>føtter, 'føtrar (feet); rot>røtter, 'røtrar
(roots); gås> gjess, 'jes: (geese).
354*6 In comparadves and superladves with a vowel change.
e x a m p l e s : få , færre, 'færra (fewer); færrest, 'færrast; stor,
støne, 'størra (bigger); størst, 'størft (biggest).
355 In the following words there is generally a change from

consonant length to vowel length although it is not indicated in
the orthography: annen, ¥an:r> > ¥a:<t (other); fanden, [*fandij]>
vfa:n (the devil).
356 One of the most important differences between the type of

Norwegian (bokmål) described here, and the rural dialects and
nynorsk, is the distribution of length. Generally speaking, in the
language of the capital and eastem Norway it is the consonant
which has the length whilst in the dialects of western Norway
it is the vowel. Examples:
Bokmål Nynorsk
dømme, ¥dømra (to judge) døma, vdø:ma
gammel, ¥gamral (old) gamal, vga:mal
komme, ¥kom:a (to come) koma, vko:ma
sommer, vsomrar (summer) sumar, vsu:mar
115 8-2
357-8]
CH APTER 8
STRESS
357 Generally speaking, the first syllable takes the main stress
in Norwegian, except in loan-words where the stress usually
occurs on the last or penultimate syllable; note, however, that
in vulgar speech, loan-words are often incorrectly stressed on
the first syllable. In compound-words, and in verbs and
substantives which have a stressed adverb or preposition as their
first element, a secondary stress is usually heard.
There are, however, a number of exceptions to this general
pattern.
A. C O M P O U N D S
35» In the following compounds the main stress is on the

second element:
358-1 In the following military ranks: generalløytnant, [genaral-
'løytnant] or gena'ra:l- (lieutenant-general); oberstløytnant, o-barst-
'løytnant (lieutenant-colonel). But: kapteinløytnant, kap't£in-
løytnant (Iieutenant-commander); etc.
358-2 In the following words denoting direction: nordøst,
nor'øst (north-east); sydvest, syd'vest (south-west); etc.
358-3 Often in expressions used in cards: hjerterto, Jærtar'to:
(two of hearts); sparto, spa-r'to: (two of spades); etc.
358-4 In a number of place-names: Frederiksten, fredrlk'ste:n
(but: Fredrikstad, 'fredriksta); Kristiansand, kristjan'san:; Kris
tiansund, kristjan'sun:; Lindesnes, ilndas'ne:s. Also in the following
place-names in -anger: Hardanger, har'daq:ar; Levanger, le'vag:ar;
Stavanger, $ta'vag:ar; Varanger, vaVaqiar.
358-5 In the following words: ablegøyer, ablavgøyar (monkey
tricks); angelsakser, aqaPsaksar (Anglo-Saxon); bokstav, bok'starv
(letter); budeie, bu'dela (milkmaid); enskjønt, en'Jønt (although);
farvel, far'vel: (goodbye); fastelavn, fasta'la:vn (Shrovetide) ;
halvannen, halva:ij (one and a half); langfredag, lag'fre:da (Good
116
COMPOUNDS [ 358-9
Friday); mdskje, тэ'/е: (perhaps); sankthans, sagt'hans or
sont'hans (midsummer) (in compounds usually Ysogthans-);
hukommelse, Ьи'кэт:э1$э (тешогу); krusedull, krusa'dul: (flourish);
dikkedarer, (Лкэ'ёа:гэг (antics); kålrabi, кэ’ 1'га:Ы (tumip-
cabbage); skomaker, sko'ma:kar (cobbler); småpike, $тэ'р1:кэ
(littlc girl) (but smågutt, vsrro'gut: (little boy), although pl.
often sm3'gut:ar); skjærtorsdag, Jae'r'p*r$da (Maundy-Thursday);
stiftamtmann, stift'amtman: or'stift- (govemor); tallerken, ta'lærkan
(plate); årtusen, 3*r'tu:sn (millennium); århundre, ar'hundra or
brrhundre (century).
B. P R E F I X E S
359 The following prefixes are usOally stressed: ad-, al-, all-,
alle-, aller-, alt-, an-, and-, atter-, av-, bak-, bi-, der-, dess-, efter-,
etter-, fore-, fra-, fram-, frem-, gjen-, hen-, hver-, hvor-, inn-, med-,
mis-, mot-, ned-, neder-, ni-, nær-, om-, opp-, over-, på-, så-, til-,
under-, unn-, ut-, van-, ved-, veder-, vel-, vid-, vidt-.
e x c e p t io n s : allikevel, avli:kavel (nevertheless); allehelgensdag,
ala'helgansda:g (All Saints’ D ay); allehånde, alavh3nda (allspice);
attende, atven:a (back); dessverre, des'vær:a (unfortunately)— (note:
where dess —desto it is unstressed); enhver, en'væ:r (everyman);
fremkommelig, frem'k3m:ali (passable); henseende, hen'se:an(d)a
(respect); hverandre, værvandra (each other); hvorvidt, vor'vit:
(how far); medlidende, med'li:dijna (sympathetic); medlidenhet,
med'li:dnhe:t (sympathy); ombord, эт'Ьо:г (on board); omkring,
эт'кОд: (about); omkull, эт'кик (headlong); omsider, 3m'si:dar
(eventually); omtrent, э т 'trent (about); overalt, 3var'alt (every-
where); overens, avar'e:ns (in agreement) (but overenskomst,
V.varensk:>mst (agreement)); overhodet, 3varvho:da (on the whole)
(butørørAø<fe,v3:varho:da (chief)); overmåte, эуэг' гюяэ (extremely);
overordentlig, эуэг'эгп^П (extraordinary); overskuelig, 3var'?ku:ali
(foreseeable); såfremt, sa'fremt (provided); tilbake, tilvba:ka
(back); tilfreds, til'frets (satisfied) (but tilfredsstille, vtilfretsstll:a
(to satisfy)); lilsammen, til'sam:an (together); underdanig, uniar-
'da:ni (subxnissive); underfundig, un:ar'fundi (cunning); undertiden,
117
3 5 9 -6 l] STRESS
un:af'?i:dij (sometimes); underveis, un:ar'vels (on the way); ann-
tagen, un'ta:gan (except); utførlig, u*t'foe:r|l (detailed); vtder-
styggelig, ved»r'ttyg:ali (abominable); velkommen, vel'kom:an
(welcorae); velsigne, vel'signa (to bless); veltalende, vel'ta:lgn»
(eloquent); velan, ve'lan: (all right!); vidløftig, vld'løftl (prolix);
vidunder, videndar (wonder).
359*1 Note that words ending in suffixes have not generally
been included above. See pars. 376-86.
360 In a double compound where the second element begins

with a prefix which is stressed when this element stands alone,
this stress is advanced to the root syllable and becomes a
secondary stress in the double compound.
ex a m ples : anstalt, vanstalt (institudon), but kuranstalt,
'ku:ran,stalt (pump-room); inntekter, vlntektar (income), but
biinntekter, 'bl:ln,tektar (extraincome); omslag,Ът[\а% (wrapper),
but grøtomslag, ygrø:tjmJ|ag (poultice); oppgjør, vspjoe:r (settle
ment), but årsoppgjør, 'orj-ppjoeir (annual settlement); pålegg,
vpa:leg: (increase), but lønnspålegg, 'lønsps.leg: (salary increase);
vedkommende, 've:dlomane (concerned), but uvedkommende, Vu:ved-
,кэт:эпэ (unconcemed).
note : Rhythmic consideradons are responsible for the above
changes in stress. Similar changes can be noted in other double
compounds. Examples: lysestake, vly:sasta:ka (candlestick),
but sølvtysestake, vsøllysa,sta:k» (silver candlestick). (See also
par. 388.)
36 1 The following (Germanic) prefixes are unstressed:

361*1 be-
(a) e x a m pl e s : bedrag, be'dra:g (deceit); befal, be'fo:l
(command); begrep, be'gre:p (concept); etc.
(в) note : be- receives a secondary stress when it is followed
by an unstressed syllable as in bearbeide, .bcaribdda (to revise).
361*2 er-
ex a m ples : erfare, *r'fa:ra (to experience); erverve, ser'vaerva
(to acquire); erkjenne, зег'^ешэ (to acknowledge); etc.
But: erverv, Vservserv (occupation).
118
PREFIXES [ 3 б 1 -3
3 6 13 ge-
EXAM PLESi^roJfc^ge^rakian (broken)\ gebyr, ge'by:r (fee);
gehalt, ge'halt (quality); gemen, ge'me:n (vile); gevinst, ge'vlnst
(prize); gevir, ge'vl:r (horns); etc.
for-
36a The prefix for- can be stressed or unstnjssed.
363 In substantives it is generally stressed.
ex a m ples : forbilde, vforbllda (model)\ fordel, vforê:l (ad-
vantage); fordom, vfor^m (prejudice); forbruk, yferbru:k (con-
sumption);forkjærlighet, vfor$aerlihe:t (preference)forlag, vfor|a:g
(publishing house); forskjell, vforjei: (difference); forskudd,
yfbr?kud: (advance); forslag, vfofJ(a-g (proposal); forsøk, vfor?ø-k
(attempt); forlik, vbr|i:k (agreement).
363 ч In the following substantives for- is unstressed: forakt,
for'akt (contempt); fornuft, fornuft (reason); fortred, fbr'*re:(d)
(harm) ■,forslag, for'J|a:g (worth),
363-2 When for- prefixes a substantive ending in -else or -ning
which is derived from a verb it is unstressed.
(a) ex a m ple s : forargelse, fer'argal» (scandal); forbygmng,
for'bygnirj (bad building); fordervelse, forâsrvalsa (corruption);
forløsning, for'|ø:snlQ (release) ;forøvelse, for'ø:valsa (commission).
(в) e x g e p t io n : It is stressed when the word for- is prefixed
to a word which already has a prefix. Examples: foranledning,
vbr:anle:dnlrj (opportunity); forberedelse, 'fbrbare:d|sa (prepara-
tion).
363-3 I f for- is compounded with a substantive ending in -else
or -ningiand means before, ante-, preliminary, it takes stress.
ex a m p le s : forbygning, vforbygnlg (front building); fordan-
nelse, yforden:|sa (elementary knowledge); forstavelse, yfer$tavals3
(prefix); forværelse, yforvæ:rj$a (ante-room); forøvelse, Vfor:ø:v8lsa
(preliminary exercise).
363-4 When for- prefixes a substantive ending in -er it is
usually unstressed, the word taking the stress of the corre-
sponding verb.
(a) e x a m ples : forbryter, fcr'bry:ter (criminal); forfatter,
format:эг (author); forfører, for#foe:rar (seducer); forsvarer,
36 3-6 ] STRESS
for'sva.*rar (dcfcnder) ;_forsørger, for'særgar (provider). Note also:
foreldre, for'eldra (parents).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : forgjenger, vforjeqar (predecessor); for
kjemper, yforgempar (champion); forlegger, vfor|eg:ar (publisher);
forlover, Vfor|a:var (sponsor); forløper, vfbr|ø:par (forenmner);
forrider, vforri:dar (outrider); forsanger, vfor?aq:ar (precentor);
forsommer, vforpm:ar (early summer). Note also: forfedre,
vforfe:dra (ancestors).
364 In verbsfor- is usually «nstressed.

(a) e x a m p l e s : forandre, for'andra (to change); fordele,
(to share); forflate, for'fla:ta (to make banal); forlegge,
for'|eg:a (to publish); forsøke, for'sø:ka (to attempt); forløpe,
fof^øipa (to pass).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : foranledige, 'foranleidia (to occasion);
foranstalte, 'foranstalta (to arrange); forarbeide, 'forarbeida (to
manufacture); forbeholde, 'forbahalia (to reserve); forberede,
'forbereida (to prepare) \forfordele, 'forfonjeda (to share unfairly);
foruleilige, 'for:ulellla (to inconvenience); forulempe, 'foru lempa
(to annoy); forulykke, 'forulykia (to perish); forurette, 'foruret:a
(to wrong);forurolige, 'foruroilia (to wrong);forurense, 'forurensa
(topoUute);/ørdrjflfo,'[v]for»r|a:ka (tocause). Note:(i)Rhythmic
considerations are responsiblefor thestresspattem in thesewords;
(ii) the Double Tone may be heard in some of these words.
365 Adjectives prefixed by for- and derived from verbs follow

the stress of the corresponding verb. In other adjectives for-
may be stressed or unstressed.
365*1 It is stressed infornem, vfornem (distinguished).
365*2 It is unstressed in forgjeves, for'je:vas (in vain); forleden,
for'Je:d(i (the other day);forlegen, for'|e:gan (embarrassed).
366 In conjuncdons and prepositions for- may be stressed or

unstressed.
366*1 It is stressed inforat, 'forat (in order that).
366*2 It is unstressed in forbi, for'bh (past); fordi, for'î:
(because); foruten, forvu:tij (besides).
12 0
PREFIXES [3 6 6 -7 О
367 In adverbs, for- may be stressed or unstressed.

367-1 It is stressed in forfra, 'forfra (from the beginning);
forlengs, vfor|erj$ (forwards); fortil, 'fof?ll (in front).
367-8 It is unstressed in forinnen, for*in:n (before); forresten,

fo'restij (besides).
368 The prefix u- can be stressed or unstressed.
369 In substantives, participial adjectives and verbs и- is

stressed.
e x a m p l e s : ubehag, vu:baha:g (dislike); uhell, vu:hel: (mis-
fortune); ulyd, vu:ly:d (discord); uoverensstemmelse, Vuavaren-
,stem:alsa (disagreement); uøvd, Vu:øvd (unpractised); uleilige,
vu:lcllia or u'leJlia (to inconvenience); uroe, yu:ro:a (to disturb).
370 In adjectives and adverbs и- is normally stressed.

e x a m p l e s : ublid, vu:bli: (harsh); uhumsk, yu:humsk (filthy);
umiddelbar,vu:mid|ba:r (immediate) ’, umælende* u:me:lijna (dumb);
umdteholden, vu:rm:tahalij (intemperate); uoppmerksam, уи:эртэегк-
$эт (inattentive); usammenhengende, vu:saman,hegana (uncon-
nected); uvedkommende, ¥u:ved,lom:ana (unconcemed); uvøren, vu:-
voeirij (reckless). But: uhyre, u'hy:ra (enormous)— note, how-
ever, that uhyre (monster) is pronounced vu:hy:ra.
370-1 Ib ere is a tendency in adjectives and adverbs ending in

-ig, -Ug, -elig for the prefixed u- to be unstressed, especially in
words o f more than two syllables.
e x a m p l e s : ualminnelig, ual'min:|li (unusual); uangripelig,
uan'gri:pall (invulnerable); udrikkelig, u'drik:all (undrmkable;
ugudelig, u'gu:d|li (ungodly); ulykkelig, u'lyk:all (unhappy);
urimelig, uViimali (unreasonable); utrolig, u'tro:li (imbelievable);
utenkelig, u'tei)kali (unthinkable).
37o-a But in other words of this type the u- may be stressed
or unstressed.
I2Z
370 -Х ] STRESS
e x a m p l e s : uanstendig, vu:cmstendi or uan'stendl (indecent);
usannferdig, vu:scmf*rdi or usan'færdi (untruthful); uanselig,
vu:anse:li or uan'se:li (insignificant); utakknemlig, vu:taknemll or
utak'nemli (ungrateful); utilbørlig, vu:tilbæ:r|i or util'boe:r|i (un-
reasonable); uvilkårlig, vu:villo:r|i or uvil'lo:r|i (involuntary);
uvesentlig, Vu:ve:sntl) or u've:sntli (unessential).
370-3 In the following words u- (pronounced vu:-) is stressed:
uadelig (plebeian); uavhengig (independent); ubeleilig (ineon-
venient); udelaktig (not participating); udyktig (incompetent);
ufornuftig (unwise); uforsiktig (careless); ufrivillig (involuntary);
ugyldig (invalid); ukjærlig (harsh); ukyndig (inexpert); ulegemlig,
(incorporeal); urettferdig (unjust); uriktig (incorrect); usanselig
(ethereal); uselvstendig (dependent); uvederheftig (unreliable) j
uvennlig (unfriendly); uvitenskapelig (unscholarly); uviktig (un-
important); uvittig (not funny).
n o t e s : ( i ) Even in some of these words variations in stress
may be heard. (2) Stress may always be placed on the и- when
there is some special reason for doing so, e.g. for contrast.
3 7 1 u- is unstressed in a number of adjectives which have no

unprefixed counterpart.
e x a m ples : uadskillelig, uad'JH:|li (inseparable); ubeskrivelig,
ube'skri:vali (indescribable); ubestemmelig, ube'stem:all (inde-
finite); ubestridelig, ube'strl:d|li (indisputable); ubetalelig, ube-
'ta:|ll (priceless); ubotelig, u'bo:t|li (irreparable); ubrytelig,
u'bry:t]li (unbreakable); udadlelig, u'dad:|li (irreproachable);.
uforbederlig, ufbr'be:dar|i (incorrigible); uforgripelig, ufbr'gri:pall
(unshakeable); umistelig, u'mist!li (indispensable); unektelig,
u'nektjli (undeniable); uoppholdelig, иэр'Ьэ1:||| (immediate);
uovervinnelig, U3var/vin:|li (insuperable); upåklagelig, upa'kla:gall
(irreproachable); upåregnelig, upa'rein|li (incalculable); urok
kelig, u'n>k:ali (immovable); uryggelig, u'ryg:all (immovable);
usigelig, u'si:gali (unspeakable); uslitelig, u'J|i:t|li (hard-wearing);
uslukkelig, u'J|ok:ali (inextinguishable); usporlig, u'spo:r|l (in-
scrutable); ustanselig, u's«ms|li (incessant); ustrqffelig, u'straf:all
(righteous); ustyrlig, u'sty:r|i (ungovernable); ustyrtelig, u'styrt||l
(immense); usvikelig, u'svi:kali (unfailing); utallig, u'tal:l (in-
122
PREFIXES [371-4
numerable); utømmelig, u'tem:all (untameable); uterlig, u'te:r|l
(indecent); utilstedelig, util'ste:d|li (inadmissible); utrettelig,
u'tret:|li (untiring); utrøstelig, u'trøst|li (inconsolable); uutgrun
nelig, u’ut'grun:|ll (inscrutable); uutsigelig, irut'si:g3ll (inexpres-
sible); uuttømmelig, u*ut'tøm»li (inexhaustible); uvegerlig, u've:-
gar|l (inevitably).
372 In words where unstressed u- is followed by a prefix be-,

for-, ut-, etc., it often receives a strong subsidiary stress.
e x a m p l e s : ubeskrivelig, ,u:be'skrl:vall (indescribable); ufor
bederlig, ,u:fer'be:darii (incorrigible); uutholdelig, ,u:ut'hal:|ll (in-
tolerable).
1-
373 In the following words i is unstressed: iaktta, i'akta (to
observe); iallfall, 1'alfal (in any case); iblant, i'blant (among);
idet, i'de: (as); ifall, i'fal: (in case); ifra, i'fra: (from); ifølge,
lyfølgo (according to); igjen, i'jen: (again); igjennom, Hjensm
(through); iherdig, i'hærdi (persevering); imellom, i'melom
(between); imidlertid, 1'mldhcfl'd (however); imot, l'mo:t
(against); imøtegå, Pmøitaga: (to contradict); irettesette, ivret:a-
set:a (to reprimand); iscenesettelse, fvse:na$et|sa (production);
istedenfor, i'ste:dijfor (instead of); især, i's*:r (especially);
ivaretagelse, ivva:rsta:galsa (care); iverksette, l'værkset:a (to exe-
cute); iørefallende, ivæ:rafal(ins (memorable); iøynefallende,?øyno-
falnna (striking).
n o t e : In many words of a similar nature i- is now written
separately. See par. 375.
Others
374 The following prefixes of Greek or Latin origin are
unstressed.
3744 ab-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : abnorm, аЬ'пэгт; abrupt, ab'rupt; absurd,
ap'surd; etc.
(в) e x c e p t x o n : ablativ, 'ablativ o r vablativ.
12 3
374] STRESS
374-2 ad:
(a ) adjunkt, ad'|uijt (teachcr); adverbium, ad-
e x a m p l .e s :
'vzrbium; advokat, advo'ka:t (lawyer); etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : adjektiv, Vadjektiv; advent, Vadvent.
374 3 aero-.
e x a m p l e : aeroplan, aero'pla:n; aerogram, aero'grem:.
374-4 Ч --
(a) e x a m p l e s : aggregat, agra'ga:t; agglomerat, eglomaVort;
etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : aggressiv, 'agresiv.
374-5 ak'-
e x a m p l e s : akkusativ, a'kusatlv; aksent, ak'sent; etc.
374*6 an- (a-).
e x a m p l e s : anarki, anar'kl:; anneks, a'neks [or van:eks];
anonym, ano'ny:m; ateist, ate'ist; etc.
374*7 anti-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : antipode, antivpo:da; antitese, antitese;
etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : antikrist, 'antikrist.
374*8 apo-
e x a m p l e s : apokryf, apo'kryf:; apologi, apolo'gi:; etc.
374*9 arki-.
e x a m p l e s : arkitekt, arki'tekt; etc.
374>io ar-.
e x a m p l e : arrest, a'rest.
374 11 as-.
e x a m p l e : assessor, a'ses:or (judge); assistere, asi'ste:re; etc.
374*12 at-.
e x a m p l e : attest, a'test (testimonial).
374*13 auto-.
e x a m p l e : automat, *uto'ma:t; etc.
374-14
(a ) e x a m p l e s : debatt, de'bat:; defekt, de'fekt; dekokt, de'lokt
(decoction); etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : deduktiv, 'deduktiv; defensiv, 'defarjsiv or
'defensiv; deskriptiv, 'deskriptiv; destruktiv, 'destruktiv; detektiv,
'detektiv.
124
PREFIXES [374
374 *5 dia-.
e x a m p l e s : diagnose, dlagvno:sa; dialekt, dia'lekt; dialog,
dia'b:g; etc.
374-16 dis-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : disputt, dis'put:; dissens, di'sens; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : disjunktiv, 7dlsjug(k)tiv; distikon, 'distJкэп
(distich).
374**7 dys-.
e x a m p l e s : dysenteri, dysenta'ri:; dyspepsi, dyspepsi:; etc.
37 4 18 ek-.
e x a m p l e s : eklipse, e'klipsa; ekstase, ekvsta:sa; eklektisk,
eklektisk; etc.
3 7 4 19 eks-,
(a) e x a m p l e s : eksakt, ek'sakt; eksil, ek'si:l; eksempel,
ek'sempal; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : eksklusiv, 'eksklusiv; ekspansiv, 'ekspagsiv;
eksplosiv (adj.), 'eksplosiv; ekstensiv, 'ekstensiv; ekskong, 'eksbg:
(ex-King).
374*2° Ф --
e x a m p l e s : epigon, epl'go:n; epilog, epi'b:g; episode, epi¥so:da;
etc.
374-2* ev-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : evfemisme, evfe'misma; evgenetisk, evge'ne:tisk
(eugenic); evfoni, evfo'nl:.
(в) n o t e : Formerly, many words of the above type were
spelt eu-,
374-22 hemi-,
e x a mp l e s : hemisfære, hemivsfa:re; hemistikk, heml'stik: (hemi-
stich); etc.
374-23 hetero-.
e x a m p l e s : heterodoks, hetarVtbks; heterogen, hetaro'ge:n; etc.
374-24 homo-,
(a) e x a m p l e s : homogen, homo'ge:n; homonym, homo'ny:m;etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : homoseksuell, 'ho:moseksuel.
374-25 hydro-.
e x a m p l e s : hydrograf hydro'gra:f; hydroelektrisk, hydroe'lek-
trisk; etc.
374] STRESS
374-26 hyper-
(a) e x a m p l e s : hyperbol, hyper'bo:l; hyperboreer, hyperbo're:ar;
etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : hyperbel, hy'pærbel (hyperbola).
374-27 hypo-.
e x a m p l e : hypokonder, hypo'tonder; hypotek, hypo'te:k; hypo
tenus, hypote'nu:s; etc.
374 28 il-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : illuminere, ilumi'ne:re; illiterær, ilite'rae:r
or 'il:-; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : illegal, 'ihega-l; illegitim, 'il:egitl*m.
374-29 Ш-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : immatrikulere, lmatriku'le:re; import, im'pert;
impuls, lm'puls; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : imperfektum, 'impærfektum; immobil, 'Im
mobil.
374*3® in-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : individ, indi'vl:d (individual); infam, in'fa:m;
instinkt, ln'stlrj(k)t; instruks, ln'struks (instruction); insult,
ln'sult; invalid, lnva'll:d; intuitiv, ln'tuitlv; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : indirekte, 'indirekte; induktiv, 'induktiv;
inklusive, 'Inklusive; insekt, vinsekt; instinktiv, 'lnstlg(k)tiv;
instruktiv, 'instruktiv; intensiv, 'intensiv; intransitiv, 'Intransitiv.
374-3* inter-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : interdikt, inter'dlkt; interregnum, inte're:gnum;
intervall, inter'val:; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n : interim, 'interim.
374 3* ir-.
e x a m p l e : irritere, iri'te:re. But many exceptions.
374*33 katm> kata~-
e x a m p l e s : katakombe, katavkombe; kataleptisk, kata'leptlsk;
katalog, kata'b:g; kategori, katego'rl:; katarr, ka'tan; katolsk,
ka'to:lsk.
374-34 Ы -.
(a) e x a m p l e s : kollega, ke'le:ga (colleague); kollekt, lo'lekt
(collection); etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : kollektiv, 'talektlv.
126
PK.EFIXES [374
374*35 кот- ‘
e x a m p l e s : kommando, ko'mando; kompakt, kom'pakt; kom
pass, kom'pøs:; kompleks, kompleks; komplett, komplet:.
374 36 kon-,
(a ) e x a m p l e s : konfekt, fon'fekt or kon-; konflikt, bn'flikt;
kongress, log'gres:; konkret, kog'kre:t; konsis, kon'si:s; konstant,
kon'stant; kontakt, lon'takt or kon-; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : konjunktiv, 'konjug(k)tiv; konsul, 'konsul.
374*37 kor-.
e x a m p l e s : korrekt, ko'rekt; korrupt, ko'rupt or ко-; etc.
374*3® m t‘ > rneta-,
e x a m p l e s : metafor, meta'fo:r; metamorfose, metamorvfo:sa;
meteor, mete'o:r; metode, mevto:da; etc.
374*39 mon(o)-.
e x a m p l e s : monolog, mono'b:g; monoton, mono'to:n; monark,
то'пагк; etc.
374*4» ob-.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : objekt, ob'jekt; obskur, op'sku:r; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : objektiv (adj.), 'objektiv.
3744 х Pan-.
e x a m p l e s : pandemonium, panda'mo:nlum; panorama, pano-
're:ma. But sometimes stressed.
374 42 para-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : paradigma, para'digma; paradis, para'df:s;
parallell, paraMel:; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : parabel, ра'го:Ьэ1.
374*43 Per--
e x a m p l e s : perfekt, pær'fekt; perfid, pær'fi:d; perpleks, per
pleks; perværs, p*r'var?; etc.
374*44 peri-.
e x a m p l e s ; periode, perlvo:da; peripatetisk, perlpa'te:ti$k;
periskop, perl'sko:p; etc.
374*45 Poljh-
(a ) e x a m p l e s : polyfon, poly'fo:n; polygon, po!y'go:n; poly-
krom, poly'kro:m; etc.
(в) n o t e : polypp, po'lyp: (polypus).
374] STRESS
374-46 post-.
exam ples: posthum, past'(h)u:m; postskriptum, past'skriptum;
etc.
374 47 pre-
( a ) e x a m p l e s : prebende, prevbenda; prefekt, pre'fekt; prefiks,
pre'fiks; prelat, pre'la:t;presenning, pre'sen:ii) (tarpaulin); etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : presens, 'preisans; pretor, 'preitar; preventiv,
'prevagtiv or 'preventiv; presumptiv, 'presumptiv.
374 48 pro-.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : problem, pro'ble:m;produkt, pro'dukt;profan,
pro'fa:n; professor, pro'fes:or; prognose, progvno:sa [pn>g-]; program,
pro'grami; prolog, pro'b:g; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : produktiv, 'produktiv; progressiv, 'pr>
gresiv; prokonsul, 'proikansul.
374 49 re-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : rebell, re'bel:; refleks, re'f!eks; reform, re-
'fbrm; register, re'gistar; rekord, re'brd; respekt, re'spekt.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : reseptiv, 'reseptiv; refleksiv, 'refleksiv;
rekviem, 're:kviem; relativ, 'relativ; respektiv, 'respektiv.
374-50 sub-,
(a) e x a m p l e s : sublim, su'bli:m; substans, sup'stans; subtil,
sup'ti:l.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : subjektiv, 'subjektiv; substantiv, Vsupstantiv.
374-51 super-.
( a ) e x a m p l e : superintendent, su-parlnten'dent; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : In recent formations, especially with
adjectives, super- is stressed: superfin, 'suiparfhn; superelegant,
'suiparelagant.
Note also: superlativ, su'pær|ativ.
374-52 syn- (sym-).
e x a m p l e s : symbol, sym'bo:l; symfoni, symfo'nii; synagoge,
syna¥go:ga; syndikat, syndi'ka:t; syntaks, syn'taks; synkope, sygvko:pa.
374 53 ule--
exam ples: telefon, tela'fo:n; telegraf, tela'gra:f; teleskop,
tela'sko:p.
374-54 trans-.
(a ) e x a m p l e : transport, transport; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : transitiv, 'transitiv.
12 8
PREFIXES [374-6
374-55 ultra-.
(a) e x a m p l e s : ultramarin, ultrama'rl:n; ultramontan, ultra-
rrarPtam; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : In modem formations ultra- is stressed:
ultrakonservativ, 'ultralonsærvatlv.
C. CO M PO U N DED A D V ER BS,
P R E P O S I T I O N S A N D C O N JU N G T I O N S
375 There are a number of adverbs, prepositions and con-

junctions consisting o f two elements which are written sepa-
rately, but where the first element is unstressed.
e x a m p l e s : d l verden, aPvaerdn (everything); ao gårde,
аур :гэ (away) ; ute av syne, avsy:na (out of sight); dess bedre, des-
vbe:dra (the better); enn videre, envvt:dara (moreover); for mye,
fbr'my:a (too much)\ for fote, foryfo:te (mercilessly); for sd vidt,
fbr'p:vit (in so far as); for visst, far'v ist (certainly); for øvrig,
fbr'ø:vri (besides); fra borde, fravbo:ra (from ship); fra neden,
fravne:dn (from below); i aften, ivaftij (this evening); i alminne
lighet, ial'min:|lihe:t (in general); i fjor, i'fjo:r (last year); i
morgen, ivma:rn (tomorrow)— and many other words in i; ja vel,
ja'vel, jo vel, jo'vel, jo visst, jo'vist (all expressing affirmation);
med mindre, me'mindra (unless); med rette, meVet» (rightly); om
enn, эт'еп: (even if); om lag, 3m'la:g (about); over skrevs,
D v a r ' s k r e f s (astride); over tvert, D V 3 r 't v æ r t (completely); over bord,
Dvar'bo:r (overboard); på ny, рэ'пу: (afresh); på ferde, pDvfae:ra
(afoot); så lenge, savleg» (as long); så snart, S D 's n a : r t (as soon);
til bords, tiPboir? (at the table); til kjenne, tilje n » (make known);
(d ta) til orde, tilvo:re (to speak); til syne, tilvsy:na (in sight); ved
like, ve(d)yli:ka (in repair).
D. S U F F I X E S
376 Suffixes can be stressed or unstressed in Norwegian, and

some suffixes are treated as if they were the second element of
a compound and take reduced stress.
9 12 9 PPN
377-8] STRESS
377 The following suffixes have reduced stress: -bar, -dom, -het,
-laden, -nussig, -nad, -nem, -skap, -som, -vis, -voren.
(a ) vfø:lba:r (perceptible); kristendom,
e x a m p i . e s : følb a r,
vkrlstn«bm (Christianity); storhet, 'sto:rhe:t (greatness); merk-
laden, vmærkla:d ij (dark); lærenem, vl*:ranem (quick to leam );
søknad, vsø:kn<r (application); soldatmessig, sol'da:tmeri (sol-
dierly); hedenskap, vhe:dQ$ko:p (paganism); langsom, у1ад»т
(slow); parvis, Vpa:rvi:s (in pairs); kranglevoren, ¥kraglav3’rø
(quarrelsome).
(в) n o t e : The suffix -som tends to advance the stress in
words which already have a prefix. Examples: arbeidsom,
arfficldsam or varb£lds3m (hard-working); meddelsom, me'de:ls3m
or vme:de:ls3m (communicative); mistenksom, mister)(k)sam or
vmlsterj(k)s3m (suspicious); omtenksom,am'teij(k)s3rn (thoughtful);
oppfinnsom, op'finsom (inventive); oppmerksom, эр'таегкот (atten-
tive).
37» The suffixes -ig , -{e)lig are unstressed, but they tend to
advance the stress, with a consequent change in tone, especially
in words which already have a prefix.
e x a m p l e s : alvorlig, alV>:f|i (serious); atskillig,
(considerable); biskoppelig, bls'kop»li (episcopal); eiendommelig,
EianMarmall (strange); edruelig, e'dru:all (sober); fremkommelig,
frem'lom:ali (passable); guddommelig, gu'd:>m:all (divine); her
skapelig, hsr'$ka:pali (sumptuous); håndgripelig, hon'gri:pall
(palpable); jom fruelig, jamTrinall (virgin); lettsindig, let'slndl
(frivolous); omgjengelig, эт'|ед:эИ (sociable); omhyggelig, эт-
'hyg:ali (careful); opprinnelig, эр'г1п:э11 (original); overskuelig,
3var'?ku:all (clear) ; rettferdig, ret'f*rdi (just) ; sedvanlig, sed/va:nli
(usual); selvfølgelig, sel'følgali (of course); tilbøyelig, til'bøyali
(inclined); tilfeldig , tlTfeldl (chance); tilgjengelig, til'jerj:all (a p
proachable); tålmodig, ol'mo:di (patient); ulykkelig, u'lyk:all
(unfortunate); vennskapelig, ven'ska:pali (friendly); vilkårlig, vll-
'lo:r|l (arbitrary); øyeblikkelig, øya'blik:ali (immediate).
3 7 8 1 Note also: anstendig, an'stendi (decent); fullstendig,
ful'stendl (complete); gudnådslig, gu/nasli (miserable); livsalig,
lifsadf (blessed); nysgjerrig, ny'J*r:l (inquisitive); samvittighet,
13 0
SUFFIXES [З 7 8 -8 3
sam'vit:ihe:t (conscience); sannsynlig , san'sy:nli (probable);
selvstendig, sel'stendl (independent); sk in n ba rlig, fin'ba:r|i (Ufe-
likc); takknem lig, tak'nemll (grateful); tilb ø rlig , til'bæ:rjl
(proper); vin nskipelig, vln'JI:pali (industrious); æ rbødig, ær'bø:di
(respectful); æ rg jerrig , atr'jær:l (ambitious); øyensynlig, øyan'sy:nll
(evident).
379 The suffix -else is unstressed, but it causes the stress to be

advanced in a few words which already have a prefix. There is,
however, a strong tendency nowadays for the original stress to
be retained.
e x a m p l e s : oppdragelse , :>p'dra:gal» or 'apdraigalsa (up-
bringing); tillatelse, ti'la:t|ss or 'tilla:t|sa (permission); unn
tagelse, un'ta:galsa or 'untaigalsa (exception). Note also: hukom
m else, hu'lom:alsa (memory).
380 The suffix -(n )in g is unstressed. Like -else it causes the
stress to be advanced in a few words, but this tendency can
generally speaking be disregarded nowadays.
e x a m p l e s : avdelin g , av'de:llg (section), but • 'a:vde:lig
(dividing off).
Note also: anledning , an'le:dnlg (opportunity); om kostning,
'amlostnlg or om'k3stnfg (expense).
381 -a k tig is normally unstressed, but it may occasionally be

heard stressed.
e x a m p l e s : liv a k tig ,
liVakti or Vli:vakti (lifelike); narraktig,
nar'akt i o rvnar:akt! (foolish).
38a -fe rd ig is normally stressed.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : b lu ferd ig , blu'f*rdi (modest); lettferdig,
let'færdi (irresponsible); rettferdig , ret'f*rdi (just); sannferdig,
san'fasrdi (true).
(в) n o t e : This suffix may occasionally be heard unstressed
in popular speech. The word then takes the Double Tone.
383 -verdig is normally unstressed, except in the following

words: elskverdig, elsk'værdi (obliging); m erkverdig, m*rk'værd(
13» 9-a
3S3-4] STRESS
(remarkable); rosverdig, roVværdi or vro:sv*rdl (praise-
worthy); severdig, se-\ærdi (worth seeing); æ rverdig, ær'v*rdl
(venerable).
384 -eri is either stressed or unstressed.

384-1 It is stressed in a rtilleri, artila'ri: (artillery); batteri,
bata'rl: (battery)\ fa n ta steri, fantesta'ri: (fantasticalness); fiskeri,
fiska'ri: (fishery); fo rræ d eri, fare-daVi: (treachery); galanteri,
galanteri: (gallantry); g a lle ri, gala'rl: (gallery); gratisteri,
gratlstaVi: (charity system); hoveri, hova'ri: (villeinage); hysteri,
hysta'ri: (hysteria); infanteri, lnfonta'ri: (infantry); kameraderi,
kemara*da'ri: (comradeship); karosseri, kansa'ri: (cdach-work);
kavaleri, kavalaO-i: (cavalry); krydderi, krydaVi: (spice); lotteri,
bta'ri: (lottery); m aleri, m<rla'ri: (painting); marketenteri,
markatentaVl: (sutlery); m arketeri, marketaVi: (marquetry);
m eieri, mslaVl: (dairy); m enasjeri, menaJVri: (menagerie); mytteri,
mytaVi: (mutiny); pedanteri, pedanta'ri: (pedantry); sceneri,
se-na'ri: (scenery); skjelm en, Jelma'ri: (roguery); speseri, spesaVi:
(spice); stikleri, stikla'ri: (gibe); stutteri, stutaVl: (stud); svermeri,
sværma'ri: (enthusiasm); raseri, rasa'ri: (rage).
384 a It may be unstressed in betleri, vbetlari (begging); fanteri,
vfantari (trickery); frdtseri, vfntsari (gluttony); feleri, vfø:larl
(sentimentality); gaperi, vga:pari (nonsense); gaukeri, vgæukarl
(boot-Iegging); gjestgiveri, Vjestjl:vari (boarding-house); gjegleri,
vjøgbri (trickery); gnieri, vgni:ari (meanness); griseri, vgri:sari
(squalor); grubleri, vgrublari (pondering); høvleri, Vhøvlarl
(planing mill); rimeri, vri:mari (poetastery); skaperi, vska:pari
(afiectation); slikkeri, vfl ikiari (sweets); sliperi, VJ| i:pari (grindery);
sløseri, vJ|ø:sari (waste); småtteri, vsmat:arl (bagatelle); snerperi,
vsnærpari (prudery); spøkeri, vspø:kari (ghosts); svineri, Vsvi:nari
(swinishness); søleri, vsø:lari (squalor); vanegjengeri, Vva:na)erjari
(routine).
38 4 3 In the following words -eri may be either stressed or
unstressed: bakeri (bakery); brenneri (distillery); bryggeri
(brewery); falskneri (forgery); hønseri (hennery); klammeri
(quarrel); slakteri (slaughter-house); slaveri (slavery); spillfekteri
(humbug ); spinneri (spinnery); støperi (foundry).
13a
SUFFIXES [3 8 5
385 The following suffixes and endings are stressed:

385-1 -abel.
e x a m p l e s : appellabel, apa'la:bal; fasjonabel, faJo'na:bal;
komfortabel, lom&(r'ta:bal; parabel, ра'га:Ьэ1; etc.
385-2 -ade.
e x a m p l e s : ballade, bavla:<fe; barrikade, barlvka:da; fasade,
favsa:da; sjokolade, Jokovla:da (chocolate); etc.
385 3 -akk.
e x a m p l e s : almanakk, а/та'пак:; amoniakk, am on V aki; kloakk,
klo'ak: (sewer); konjakk, kon'jak:; etc.
385-4 -ed.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : banal, ba'na:l; brutal, bru'ta:l; real, re'a:l
(real); sentimental, sentimen'ta:l; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : karneval, 'karnaval; Portugal, 'portuga-l;
marsjal, 'marjal; real, vre:al (genuine).
385-5 -ale.
e x a m p l e s : finale, fivna:la; gratiale, gratsi'a:la (gratuity);
lokale, 1о'ка:1э (hall); materiale, matariaila; missale, mivsa:la;
skandale, skanvda:la; etc.
385-6 -an.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : divan, diva:n; fasan, fa'$a:n (pheasant);
krokan, кго'кагп (caramel) ; organ, or'ga:n ; orkan, эг'кагп (hurri-
cane); vulkan, vul'ka:n (volcano); etc. Also: tyrann, ty'ran:.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : astrakan, 'astrakan; dumrian, 'domrian
(blockhead); laban, 'la:ban (lout); Leviatan, levl'a:tan; satan,
'sa:tan; sjarlatan, 'Jar|atan; sultan, 'sultan.
385-7 -and.
e x a m p l e s : doktorand, doktorand; eksaminand, eksami'nand;
multiplikand, multiplikand; ordinand, ordinand.
3858 -ane.
e x a m p l e s : karavane, karavva:n»; kurtisane, kur?isa:na ; sjikane,
Jikain»; etc.
385-9 -aner.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : afganer, af'ga:nar (Afghan); artianer, art?l-
'a:ner (matriculation candidate); dominikaner, domini'ka:nar;
indianer, Indiainar (American Indian) ; meksikaner, meksikamar;
etc.
133
385] STRESS
(в) n o t e : Adjectives cognate with the above in -ansk

receive similar stress, afgansk, af'ga:nsk.
385-10 -ans.
e x a m p l e s : assonans, a$o'nags; dissonans, diso'nar)s; instans,
instans.
385-11 -anse.
exam ples: allianse, alKarp; distanse, di'stagsa; nyanse,
пу'аг|5э; toleranse, Ыэ'гад$э; etc.
3 8 5 1a -ant.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : emigrant, emigrant; fabrikant, fabri'kant;
gigant, gl'gant;pedant, pedant; etc. Note also: briljant, bril'jarjt;
clairvoyant, klaervoa'jag:.
(в) e x c e p t i o n : løytnant, 'løytnant (lieutenant).
3 8 5 13 -ar.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : aktuar, aktu'a:r; antikvar, anti'kva:r; vikar,
v('ka:r (deputy); etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : dekar, 'deikar (0-241 acres); nektar,
'nektør; sitar, 'sitiar (cithern).
3 8 5 14 -as.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : buskas, bus'ka:s (thicket); disputas, dispu'ta:s
(disputation); fundas, fun'da:s (statute); galeas, gale'a:s
(schooner); harselas, harsa'la:s (mocking); kalas, ka'la:s (party);
kladas, kla'da:$ (dirty mark); kokkeras, кэкэ'га:* (cooking);
plamas, pla'ma:s (blame); seilas, sei'la:s (såiling); slabberas,
flaba'ra:s (gossip party); stillas, sti'la:s (scaffolding); strabas,
stra'ba:s (tiring effort); etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : atlas, 'atlas; galimatias, galima'ti:as (non-
sense); prim as, 'prhmas; kjekkas, ';ek:as (boaster); pyjam as,
py'Ja:mas.
3 8 5 15 -ase.
exam ples: ekstase, ekvsta:sa; emfase, emvfa:sa; grimase,
gri'ma:sa; oase, ova:sa; etc.
385-16 -asje.
e x a m p l e s : bandasje, ban'da:|a; garasje, ga'ra:/a; spionasje,
spio'na:fa; etc.
385*17 -asme.
e x a m p l e s : pleonasme, pleo'nasma; sarkasme, sar'kasma; etc.
134
SUFFIXES [385
3 8 5 18 -asse.
e x am p l e : terrasse, tae'ras:a; etc.
3 8 5 19 -ast.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : bombast, bom'bast; dynast, dy'nast; gymnasiast,
gymnasiast (grammar-school pupil); etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n : fusentast, 'fu:sntast (crank).
385 30 -at.
e x a m p l e s : apparat, apa'ra:t; diplomat, dlp!o'ma:t; legat,
le'ga:t; salat, sa'la:t; etc.
38531 -att.
e x a m p l e s : debatt, de'bat:; rabatt, га'Ьас:; etc.
385-33 -deles.
e x a m p l e s : aldeles,aideilas (completely); fremdeles, frem-
'de:las (still); særdeles, s*r'de:tas (especially).
385 33 -i.
e x a m p l e s : allé, a'le:; armé, аг'те:; entré, ag'tre:; chaussé,
p'se:; kafé, ка'fe:; etc. Also note: diner, di'ne:.
385-34 -ekt.
e x a m p l e s : effekt, e 'fe k t; intellekt, fnta'lekt; etc.
385-35 -ell{e).
e x a m p l e s : frikadelle, frikavdel:a; kapell, ка'рек; libelle,
ii'[v]bel:a (dragon-fly); makrell, та'кгек ; morell, mo'rel: (cherry);
novelle, novvel:a; etc.
385-26 -em.
e x a m p l e s : anatem, ana'te:m; diadem, dia'de:m; problem,
pro'ble:m; system, sy'ste;m; etc.
385-37 -en.
e x a m p l e s : acetylen,
asety/le:n; fenomen, feno'me:n; gangren,
gaQ'gre:n; homogen, homo'ge:n; monden, тэпЧе:п; etc.
385-38 -ene.
e x a m p l e s : fontene,
fonvte:na; hygiene, hygive:na; kantilene,
kantivle:na; karantene, karanvte:na; migrene, mlvgre:na; morene,
movre:na; sirene, sivre:na; etc.
385-39 -ener.
e x a m p l e s : italiener, itali'e:ndr (Italian); rumener, ги'те:пэг
(Roumanian); etc.
135
385] STRESS
385 30 -ens.
(a) e x a m p l e s : audiens, æudi'ens; essens, e'sens; frekvens,
fre'kvens; kadens, ka'dens or ka'dags; kvintessens, kvinta'sen$; lisens,
11'sens; rekonvalesens, rdonvala'sens; reminisens, remini'sens;
sentens, sen'tens; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : nonsens, 'nonsans; presens, 'preaans.
385-31 -ense.
e x a m p l e s : eminense, eml'nensa; eksellense, eksalensa; pøni-
tens(é), pønl'tens(e); etc.
385-3* -enser.
e x a m p l e s : bergenser, baer'gensar (inhabitant of Bergen);
drammenser, dra'mensar (inhabitant of Drammen); valdenser,
val'densar (Waldensian).
385-33 -ent.
e x a m p l e s : assistent, asi'stent; disponent, disponent; dosent,
dosent; konkurrent, кодkuVent; student, stu'dent; etc.
385-34 -er.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : barber, bar'be:r; finer, f!'ne:r (veneer);
furér, fu're;r (quarter-master); grenader, grena'de:r; Homer,
ho'me:r; karakter, karak'te:r; kavaler, kava'le:r; klystér, kly'ste:r;
klaver, kfo've:r; kurér, ku're:r; kvarter, kvar'te:r; passasjer,
pasa'Je:r; perifer, perl'fe:r; pioner, pio'ne:r; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : Many words ending in -er denoting
nationality, and many others, take their main stress on
the penultimate or other syllable. See pars. 386-3 and 363-4.
385 35 -«*.
e x a m p l e s : ekspedere, ekspe'de:ra; konkurrere, kogku're:ra;
spandere, span'de:ra; etc.
38538 -ese.
e x a m p l e s : antitese, antiyte:sa; askese, esvkeaa; eksegese,
nVsfgcvs»',fadese, favde:sa; ntese, nive:sa (niece); protese, provte:sa;
syntese, synvteisa; etc.
385-37 -eser.
e x a m p l e s : kineser, si'ne:sar; sudaneser, suda'ne:sar; etc.
385-38 -* Ф -
e x a m p l e s : depesje, de'pe:Ja; kalesje, ka'lef:a; manesje,
ma'ne:Ja (circus ring).
13 6
SUFFIXES [385
385 39 -esse.
e x a m p l e s : akkuratesse, akuravtes:a; baronesse, baro¥nes:a;
finesse, fivnes:a; komtesse, lomvtes»; prinsesse, prinvses:a; etc.
385 40 -et.
e x a m p l e s ; atlet, at'le:t; asket, as'ke.-t; poet, po'e:t; manet,
ma'ne:t (jellyfish); profet, pro'fe:t; tapet, ta'pe:t (wallpaper); etc.
385-41 -ett.
e x a m p l e s : ballett, ba'let:; billett, bi'let:; duett, du'et:;
omelett, oma'let: \ pamflett, pam'flet:; rakett, ra'ket:; etc.
385-42 -ette.
e x a m p l e s : etikette, eti¥ket:a; novellette, novavlet:a; etc.
385 43 -Я
e x a m p l e : bibliofil, biblio'fi:l; etc.
385‘44 -gog-
e x a m p l e s : demagog, dema'go:g; pedagog, peda'go:g.
385-45 -W -
e x a m p l e s : biograf, blo'gra:f; geograf, geo'gra:f; fotograf,
foto'gra:f; telegraf, tela'gra:f; etc.
38546 -gram.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : program, pro'gram:; telegram, tela'gram:; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : centigram, 'sentJgram; etc.
385-47 -haftig.
e x a m p l e s : mannhaftig, man'hafti (mannish); standhaftig,
stan'hafti (staunch).
385-48 -i.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : antipati, antipa'ti:; energi, enær'gi:; garanti,
garanti: or -arj-; industri, indu#stri:; sympati, sympa'ti:; etui, etu'i:;
etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : makaroni, maka'ro:ni or maka'nn:i.
385-49 -id.
ex am ples: invalid, lnva'H:d; perfid, pær'fi:d.
385-50 -ide.
ex am ples: danmde, danavi:da; druide, druvi:da; pyramide,
pyravmf:da; sylfide, $yl¥fhda; etc.
385-51 -ier.
( a ) e x a m p l e s : atelier, at|l'je:; bankier, baqkê:; portier,
pDrti'e:; metier, meti'je:; etc.
137
385] STRESS
(в) e x g e p t i o n s : Not in -ier endings denotmg nationality.

Examples: kanadier, ka'na:diar; etiopier, eti'o:piar; belgier,
'belgiar.
385 52 -iere.
e x a m p l e s : barriere, barivæ:ra; karriere, karivæ:ra; portiere,
p3rtivæ:ra; premiére, premi¥æ:ra. But see par. 190 (в (ii)).
385 5З -ikk.
e x a m p l e s \fabrikk, fa'brik:; kritikk, kri'tik:; musikk, mu'sik:;
politikk, poli'tik:; spesifikk, $pesi'fik:. But: 'spesrifik or 'speisifik
(weight); rubrikk, ru'brik:; etc.
385 54 -il-
e x a m p l e s : eksil, ek'si:l; profil, pro'fi:l; reptil, rep'ti:l; etc.
385-55 -Ul(e).
e x a m p l e s : basill, ba'sil: (bacillus); persille, pærvsil:a (parsley).
385 56 -in.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : fiolin, fio'li:n; gardin, gar'di:n (curtain);
kokain, koka'i:n; maskin, ma'Ji:n; pingvin, pig'vi:n (penguin);
protein, prote'l:n; ruin, ru'l:n; stearin, stea'ri:n.
(в) e x c e p t io n : harlekin, 'ha:r|akin.
385-57 -i«(-eoO-
e x a m p l e s : bulletin, bula'tei):; Chopin, |э'ред:; mannequin,
тапа'кед:.
385 58 -ine.
e x a m p l e s : kantine, kanvti:na; kusine, kuvsi:na; marine, rna-
vri:na; etc.
385 59 -*««■ •
e x a m p l e s : benediktiner, benadik'ti:nar; berliner, bær'|i:nar; etc.
385*60 -inne.
e x a m p l e s : grevinne, grevvin:a (countess); heltinne, heltvin:a
(heroine); lærerinne, læra¥rin:a (female teacher) ; venninne,
vevnin:a, but usually vevninda (female friend).
3 8 5 6 1 -ir.
e x a m p l e s : eliksir, elik'si:r; emir, e'm l:r; papir, ра'рИг;
suvenir, suva'ni:r; tapir, ta'pi:r; triumvir, trium'vi:r; etc.
Note also: empire, ag'pi:r.
385 62 -ire.
e x a m p l e : satire, savti:ra; etc.
13 8
SUFFIXES [385
385 63 -is.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : eksersis, eksar'?i:s; justis, Ju'stl:s; konsis,
bn'si:s; mili(t)s, mi'li(t)s:; notis, no'ti:$; Paris, pa'rt:s, but 'parris
(Trojan prince); presis, pre'si:s; turkis, tur'ki:s. Also: hospits,
hospits.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : amanuensis, amanuensis or vensis; basis,
'ba:sls; dualis, duva:lls or 'du-; digitalis, diglvta:lis; dosis, 'do:sis;
genesis, 'geinasis; gratis, 'graitls; kondisjonalis, kDndlJovna:lls; krisis,
'krlisls; lakris, vlakris; laudabilis, læu'da:bilis\ pluralis, pluvra:lis or
praksis, 'praksis; rakitis, ra'klt:is; singularis, singuvla:ris or
'sirj-; skepsis, 'skepsis; tesis, 'te:sis.
385 64 -ise.
e x a m p l e s : benefise, bena¥fi:sa; chemise, Je¥ml:sa; ekspeditrise,
ekspedivtri:sa (female shop-assistant); kaprise, ka¥pri:sa; malise,
ma¥li:sa; markise, marvkl:sa.
38 565 -iser, -isje.
e x a m p l e s : kirgiser, kir'gl:$ar; valiser, va'li:sar (Welshman);
prestisje, pre¥sti:Ja.
38566 -isme.
e x a m p l e s : altruisme, altru'isma; kommunisme, komu'nlsma;
rasjonalisme, raJona'lisma; etc.
38567 -isse.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : abbedisse, abe¥dis:a (abbess); diakonisse,
diako¥nis:a (deaconess).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : almisse, ¥almisa (alms); skilsmisse, 'Jilsmisa
(divorce).
385-68 -ist.
e x a m p l e s : anarkist, anar'kist; ateist, ate'lst; gardist, gardist
(guardsman); journalist, Jorna'tlst; pianist, pla'nlst; etc.
38569 -ister.
e x a m p l e s : filister, fi'llstar; magister, ma'gistar; minister,
mi'nistar; register, re'gistar; etc.
385-70 -*«•
e x a m p l e s : bronkitt, broi)'kit:; israelitt, israe'llt:; konvertitt,
lonvær'tit:; sybaritt, syba'rit:; etc.
385-71 -iv.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : administrativ, ad'mlnistr«ttlv; akkreditiv, akre-
*39
385] STRESS
di'tl:v; arkiv, ar'ki:v; direktiv, dlrek'ti:v; eksekutiv, ekseku'ti:v;
eksplosiv (noun), eksplo'si:v; eruptiv, erup'tl:v (noun); fiktiv,
fik'ti:v; invektiv, invek'ti:v; korrektiv, korek'ti:v; kursiv, kur'-
si:v; laksativ, laksa'ti:v; lokomotiv, lokomo'ti:v; massiv, ma'si:v;
motiv, mo'ti:v; naiv, na'i:v; palliativ, palla'ti:v; positiv, posi'ti:v
(barrel-organ); perspektiv, pær$pek'ti:v; prerogativ, preroga
t i v ; preservativ, presærva'ti:v; regulativ, regula'ti:v; stativ,
stativ .
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : There are many endings in -iv which are
not stressed. ablativ, 'ablativor vab-; adjektiv, Vadjektiv; akkusativ,
a'kusativ; aktiv, 'aktiv (energetic); alternativ, al'tærijativ;
appellativ, a'pel:ativ; dativ, 'da:tiv or vda:-; deduktiv, 'deduktiv; de
fensiv, 'defarjs ivor 'defensiv; definitiv, de'fi nitiv; dekorativ, 'dekorativ;
deskriptiv, 'deskriptiv; destruktiv, 'destruktiv; detektiv, 'detektiv;
disjunktiv, 'disjug(k)tiv; diStributivj^j^/imø, 'eksklusiv;
ekspansiv, 'ekspagsiv ;eksplosiv, 'eksplosiv; ekstensiv, 'ekstensiv; erup
tiv, 'eruptiv (adj.) ; genitiv, 'gemitiv; impulsiv, 'impulsiv; imitatio,
'imitativ; inklusive, 'inklusive; instruktiv, 'instruktiv; intensiv,
'intensiv; intransitiv, 'Intransitiv; intuitiv, in'tultiv; kausativ,
'kæusativ; kollektiv, 'lolektiv; komparativ, kom'parativ; konjunktiv,
'konjuij(k)tiv; konservativ, lon'særvativ; kvalitativ, 'kvalitativ;
kvantitativ, 'kvantitativ; nominativ, 'nominativ; objektiv, 'objektiv;
offensiv, Sfiagsiv; optativ, 'optativ; ostentativ, 3 'stentativ; partitiv,
'partitiv; passiv, 'pas:lv; positiv, 'poisitiv (positive); presumptiv,
'presum(p)tiv;prrrønfip,'prevagtivor'preventiv;pnmtftt>, 'primitiv;
produktiv, 'produktiv; progressiv, 'progresiv; prohibitiv, pro'hibitiv;
reseptiv,' reseptiv; rejleksiv, 'refleksiv; regressiv, 'regresiv; represen
tativ, representativ; transitiv, 'transitiv.
385 72 -krat.
e x a m p l e s : aristokrat, aristo'kra:t; demokrat, demo'kra:t;
plutokrat, pluto'kra:t; etc.
385-73 -log.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : arkeolog, arkeo'b:g; geolog, geo'b:g; teolog,
teo'b:g; etc.
(в) n o t e : Endings in -logi are pronounced lo 'g i:, arkeologi,
a r k e o lo 'g l :; etc.
385-74 -man.
140
SUFFIXES [3 8 5
exam ples: anglom an, aglo'ma:n; kleptom an , klepto'ma:n;
pyrom an, pyro'ma:n; etc.
38 575 -m ent.
ex a m ples: dokument, dokument; fu n dam en t, funda#ment;
instrum ent, lnstru'ment; testam ent, testa'ment; etc.
38576 -m ent (-mag:).
e x a m p l e s : departem ent, departe'mag:; engasjem ent, agga/э-
'mag:; møblement, тсЫ э'тад:; reglem ent, regta'mag:; etc.
385 77 -m eter.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : barom eter, Ьаго'тепэг; termometer, tærmo-
'me:tar; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : centim eter, 'sentlmeitsr (or 'sagtl-); etc.
38 578 -oar.
e x a m p l e s : budoar, budo'a:r (boudoir); reservoar, res*rvo'a:r;
etc.
385 79 -ode.
e x a m p l e s : antipode, a n tivp o :d a ; elektrode, elekvtro:de; episode,
epivso:de; komode, kavmo:ds; metode, mevto:de; etc.
385 80 -o f.
e x a m p l e s : filo s o f, filo'so:f; teosof, teo'so:f; etc.
385-81 -oid.
e x a m p l e s : a lk a lo id , alkalo'i:d; negroid, negro'l:d; rom boid,
rombo'i:d; sellu lo id , selulo'i:d; etc.
385-82 -ol.
e x a m p l e s : fr iv o l, fri'vo:l; gondol, gon'do:l; ka p ito l, kapi'to:l;
karbol, kar'bo:l; kreol, kre'o:l; p isto l, pi'$to:l; reol, re'o:l; sekstol,
sek'sto:l (sextolet); sym bol, sym'bo:l; etc.
385-83 -om.
e x a m p l e s : atom, a'to:m; diplom , di'plo:m', fa n to m , fan'to:m;
idiom , idi'o:m; etc.
385-84 -on.
(a) e x a m p l e s : baron, ba'ro:n; demon, de'mo:n; kanon,
ka'no:n; kanton, kan'to:n; m aron, ma'ro:n; m elon, me'lo:n;
m ikrofon, mikro'fo:n; mormon, mor'mo:n; oson, o'so:n; patron,
pa'tro:n; peon, pe'o:n; person, pær'$o:n; region, regi'o:n; religion ,
religi'o:n; sja blo n , Jab'lo:n; skabelon, skabe'lo:n; skorpion, skar-
pi'o:n; union, unl'o:n; unison, uni'so:n; spion, spi'o:n; etc.
141
З85] STRESS
(в) e x g e p t io n s : akkordion, a'lordbn; Ceylon, 'ssibn; kanon,
'ка:пэп (canon, in music); kolon, 'ko:bn; ganglion, 'gcrjlbn;
leksikon, Meksikan; mammon, 'mam»n; maraton, 'moraon; natron,
'naitnn (soda); stadion, 'stardbn; etc.
38 585 -one,
e x a m p l e s : anemone, апэуто:пэ ; amasone, amavso:na; matrone,
mavtro:na; etc.
385 86 -ong.
e x a m p l e s :fasong, fo'$3Q:; kupong, ки'рэд:; salong, sa'bg:; etc.
Note also: liaison, ПеЪгр.
38 58 7 -onym.
e x a m p l e s : anonym, ano'ny:m; homonym, homo'ny:m; psevdo
nym, (p)sevdo'ny:m; synonym, syno'ny:m; etc.
38588 -or.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : kondor, kDn'do:r; kontor, kon'to:r; korridor,
kori'do:r; major, ma'|o:r, but: major domus, 'та:}эг 'do:mus;
matador, mata'do:r; meteor, mete'o:r; sonor, so'no:r; tenor, te'no:r;
etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s: There are many words ending in -or
where the stress is on another syllable, usually the penultimate.
In such words -or is usually pronounced -or. Examples: * 'aktor
(prosecuting counsel); administrator; agitator; akkumu'latar;
alligator; 'amor; *as'sessor; "'debitor; "dTfensor; *dekla'mator;
*dik'tator; di'visor*; * 'doktor (medical doctor pronounced
'daktar); Ekvator; * eksaminator; eWvator; *faktor; fosfor, fosfor;
gene'rator; 'humor; "inkvi'sitor; *iso'lator; 'junior; 'kantor;
* kommen'tator; kon‘ditor; konservator; *ku'rator; "'kvestor; 'Labra
dor, Ma(:)brador; "'lektor; 'marmor; 'monitor; motor; "'nestor;
"'pastor; "'prior; рто'тог; "professor; radi’ator; re'Jlektor;
"'rektor; "revisor; "'sektor; 'senior; sepa'rator.
(c) n o te : In the plurals of words marked with an asterisk the
stress is advanced to the penultimate syllable, pronounced -o:rar.
385*89 -os.
(a) e x a m p l e s : ansjos, an'fo:s (anchovy); aprikos, арН'кои;
virtuos, virtu'o:s; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n s : epos, 'e:p:>s; diskos, 'diskos or o s; kaos,
'kans; patos, 'panos.
142
SUFFIXES [385
385 90 -ose.
e x a m p l e s : apoteose, apotevo:sa; cellulose, seluvlo:sa; diagnose,
diagvno:sa; metamorfose, metamorvfb:sa; mimose, mivmo:sa; psykose,
(p)$yvko:sa; etc.
3 8 5 9 1 -ot.
e x a m p l e s : despot, de'spo:t; idiot, idi'o:t; pilot, pi'lo:t; selot,
se'Io:t; etc.
385 93 -ott.
e x a m p l e s : bigott, bi'jpt:; kalott, ka'bt:; gavott, ga'vot:; etc.
385 93 -Ф п .
exam ples: auksjon, æu(k)'fo:n; nasjon, na'Jo:n; stasjon,
sta'Jo:n; etc.
385-94 -sommelig.
e x a m p l e s : fredsommelig, fre’d'som:ali (peaccful); kjedsom
melig, ?e*d's3m»li (boring); langsommelig, lag'sam:3ll (slow);
møysommelig, møy's:>m:ali (laborious); sparsommelig, sparipmrall
(economical); etc.
385 95 -tek.
e x a m p l e s : bibliotek, biblio'te:k; hypotek, hypo'te:k; kartotek,
karto'te:k; etc.
385 96 -Ut.
e x a m p l e s : elektrisitet, elektrisi'te:t; majesUt, maja'ste:t;
universitet, unlvatrsl'te:t; etc.
385-97 -un.
e x a m p l e s : harpun, har'pu:n; paulun, pæu'tu:n; kalkun,
kal'ku:n (turkey); tribun, trl'bu:n; etc.
38598 -une.
e x a m p l e s : kommune, kovmu:na; lagune, lavgu:na; tribune,
trivbu:na (stand).
385-99 -ur.
(a) e x a m p l e s : dressur, dre'$u'f,figu r, fi'gu:r; kultur, kul'tu:r;
litteratur, litara'tu:r; natur, na'tu:r; silur, si'lu:r; etc.
(в) e x c e p t io n : / ur/w, 'purpur.
385-100 -utt.
e x a m p l e s : disputt, di'sput:; rekrutt, re'krut:; salutt, sa'lut:;
substitutt, supsti'tutr; etc.
43
3 8 5 -6 ] STRESS
3 8 5 10 1 -yr.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : komfyr, kom'fy:r (oven); konfityr, bnfi'ty:r;
miniatyr, mlnla'ty:r; vampyr, vam'py:r; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : martyr, 'mairtyr; satyr, 'saityr.
385*102 -yre.
e x a m p l e s : frisyre, frivsy:ra; lektyre, lekvty:ra; sinekyre, si*na-
vky:ra; etc.
385*103 -yse.
exam ples: analyse, anavly:sa; elektrolyse, elektrovly:sa; etc.
38 510 4 -ær.
e x a m p l e s : aksjonær, akJo'næ:r (shareholder); emissær,
emi'sae:r; funksjonær, fui](k)J'o,n*:r; sekretær, sekra'tæ:r; etc.
385 *105 -ære.
e x a m p l e s : affære, a'fæ:ra; atmosfære, atmovsfæ:ra; kimære,
$ivm*:ra; etc.
385*106 -er.
e x a m p l e s : frisør, fri'soe:r; konduktør, bnduk'tce:r or kon-;
ingeniør, injen'jæ:r; likør, li'kæ:r; etc.
385*107 -es(e).
e x a m p l e s : massøse, mavsø:s3 (masseuse); melodiøs, me!odi'ø:s;
mitraljøse, mitralvJø:sa; monstrøs, mDn'strø:s; mysteriøs, mystarf'ø:s;
offisiøs, Dfisi'ø:s; pretensiøs, pretarjsi'ø:s; etc.
386 Words which take the following endings are usually

stressed on the penultimate syllable:
3 8 6 1 -a.
e x a m p l e s : aula, 'æula; dilemma, di'lem:a; Europa, æu'ro:pa;
firma, 'firma; lava, 'larva;pasja, 'pa:Ja ; propaganda, propa'ganda;
prosa, 'proisa; etc. Note however: pagina, 'paigina; patina,
'pa:tina; platina, 'plaitina; primula, 'pri:mulc
386*2 -el.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : artikkel, ar'tik:øl; disippel, di'sip:al; disponibel,
dispo'ni:bai; eksempel, ek'sempal; epistel, e'pist|; fabel, 'fa:bal;
kapitel, ka'pit:| (chapter); karaffel, ka'raf:al; lavendel, la'vend|
(lavender); mirakel, mf'ra:kal; nobel 'no:bal, or 'пэ:Ьэ1, but:
Nobel, no'bel:; plausibel, plæu'si:bal; rektangel, rek'tag:al; sensibel,
sag'si:b3l (sensitive); etc.
H 4
SUFFIXES [386
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : epitel, epi'te:l (epithelium); juvel, ju've:l;
kamel, ka'me:l; kapitel, kapi'te:l (chapiter); kautel, kæu'te:l;
panel, pa'ne:l.
386-3 -er.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : araber, a'ra:bar; galileer, gali'le:ar; hebreer,
he'bre:ar; kadaver, ka'da:var (corpse); kaliber, ка'М:Ьэг (calibre);
magister, ma'gistar; medister, me'distar (pork); orkester, or'kestar;
reporter, re'po:rtar; revolver, re'valvar; salpeter, sal'pe:tar; semester,
se'mest9r; september, sep'tembar; sigøyner, si'gøynar; valiser,
уа'Нзэг (Webhman); hollender, ho'Iendar (Dutchman).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : irlender, 'irlendar (Irishman); litauer,
'lit:aeuar (Lithuanian); londoner, 'bndanar; nederlender, yne:dar-
|en(d)ar; østerriker, vøstari'kar (Austrian), Sce also par. 363-4.
(c) n o t e : See 385-34 for stressed -er.
386-4 -ia.
e x a m p l e s : begonia, be'go:nia; Belgia, 'belgio; Italia, i'ta: lia;
paria, 'pa:rla; Spania, 'spa(:)nia; etc.
386-5 -ie.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : familie, fa'mi:lia; historie, hi'sto:ria; homilie,
ho'mi:lia; komedie, ko'me:dia; injurie, ln'ju:ria (defamation);
relikvie, re'likvia; studie, 'sturdia; tragedie, tra'ge:dia; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n : jalvie, salvvi:a (sage).
386-6 -iker.
e x a m p l e s : fanatiker, fa'na:tikar (fanatic); politiker, po'll:tikar
or po'lit:ikar; tekniker, 'teknikar; etc,
386-7 -isk.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : arabisk, a'ra:bisk; homerisk, ho'me:risk;
kommunistisk, komu'nistlsk; politisk, po'li:tiskor po'lit:isk; siamesisk,
sia'me:sisk; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : malerisk, yma:iarisk (picturesque); mor
derisk, vmordarisk (murderous).
386*8 -в.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : albino, al'bi:no; dynamo, dy'na:mo; kakao,
ка'ка:о; kommando, ko'mando; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : embryo, 'embryo (but pl. embryoner,
embry'o:nar); inkognito, In'k3gnltoor-'lorj-; Jeriko, 'Jeriko; kaliko,
'ka:liko.
10
145
ГГЯ
3 8 6 -8 ] STRESS
(c) n o t e : eskim o, eski'mo:; sja k o , Ja'ko:; spermatosoer ( p l.) ,

spærmato'so:ar (spermatozoa) are stressed on the last syllable.
386-9 -um .
(a ) e x a m p l e s : album , 'album; depositum , de'po:situm; m ak
sim um , 'maksimum; p rivilegiu m , prlvi'le:glum; pu bliku m , 'publikum;
vakuum , 'vaikuum; etc.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : konsum, lon'su:m; volum , vo'lu:m.
386-10 -us.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : fid ib u s, 'fhdlbus (paper-spill); luksus, 'luksus;
nim bus, 'nimbus;papyru s, pa'py:ru$; radiu s, 'ra:dlus; etc.
E. S E N T E N C E S T R E S S
387 As in English, the relative stress on words in Norwegian

dcpends largely on their relative importance in the sentence.
In general, adjectives, nouns, principal verbs, demonstrative
and interrogative pronouns, and adverbs are stressed, whilst
articles, the infinitive sign, verbs of incomplete predication,
auxiliary verbs, other pronouns, prepositions and conjunctions
are unstressed. Any word may, o f course, be stressed for a
pardcular reason.
388 There is a tendency for the strongly stressed words in the

sentence to arrange themselves in a regular rhythmic pattern,
and the demands of this pattern sometimes displace the normal
word stress, for example: sykdommens fo r lø p , ¥sykd:>m:øns vforlø:p
(the course of the illness) (but: etter en tids fo rlø p , etar en 'tl:ds
for'|ø:p (after a space of time); vedkommende, 'veidksmana (person
concemed) (but: f o r m itt vedkommende, for 'mit: ved.kamiana (for
my part)). (See also par. 360.)
146
[ 3 8 9 -9 1
CH APTER g
RH YTH M
389 It was seen in chapter 6 (Syllables) that there is a strong

tendency in spoken Norwegian to compress the sound mass by
suppressing unstressed vowels (especially a), and by using the
sonorous consonants n, l,r as sonants to facilitate short cuts. In
everyday speech such compression is carried very far, and it is
one of the most characteristic features of Norwegian pro-
mmciation.
390 The role of rhythm in effecting these reductions is of the

greatest importance. Norwegian, even more than English,
tends to divide the sound mass into rhythmic periods or stress
groups of roughly the same length. Professor O laf Broch1 has
shown that the majority o f these stress groups consist of a strong
stress followed by a weaker stress, a trochaic rhythm which, he
says, ‘ is the unconscious ideal which our living speech seeks to
attain’.
The extent of the influence which rhythm exerts will depend
on the temperament of the speaker, his education, the subject
in hand, and how far the written language influences his
speech.
A. T R O C H A I C R H Y T H M
391 The various forms of the word menneske and its derivatives
are taken as examples to show how they can be syncopated into
disyllabic, trochaic forms:
menneske, vmen:aska > vmenska (human being)
mennesker, vmen:askar > ¥menskar (people)
menneskene, vmen:a$kana > vmenskna (the people)
menneskelig, vmen:askali > vmenskli (human)
1 See ‘ Rhythm in the Spoken Norwegian Language’ , in Transactions o f the
Philological Society (London, 19 35), p. 98.
147 10-2
391 - 3 ] RHYTHM
¥теп:э*ка11э > vmensklla (human, pl.)

m enneskelige,
vmen:askalihe:t > vmenskliet (humanity)
m enneskelighet,
um enneskelig, и'тешадквМ > i/menskll (inhuman)
3 9 1ч An unstressed syllable before the stress is treated as an

up-beat or anacrusis before the remainder of the word.
39a The negative ikke is one of the most frequent victims of

rhythmic pressure, especially after modal auxiliaries when it may
be reduced to к:э or кэ.
e x a m p l e s : v il ikke, ¥vll:ika>¥vik:a (will not); sk a l ik k e,
vskal:ika > ¥skak:a (shall not); kan ik k e, ¥kan:ika > ¥karjka (cannot);
m å ikke, ¥тэ:1кэ > ¥тэк:э (must not); er ik k e, ¥*:rlka > ¥*к:э (is/are
not); h ar ikke, ¥ha:rika > ¥hak:a (has/have not); ter ikke, vtør:ika >
¥tøkra (dare not); va r ikke, Vva:rika > ¥vak:a (was not); sk u lle ik k e,
¥skul:ika>¥skuk:a (should not); kunne ikke, vkunrlka>vkugka
(could not).
393ч I f the negative is to receive special emphasis, then either
it receives its full pronunciation or the above forms are used
with a single tone which produces a similar effect.
393*2 The personal pronouns, except when they are specially
stressed, are treated as an up-beat to the main stress.
e x a m p l e s : du sk a l Ш ее, du ¥skak:a (you shall not); v i tar ikke,
vi ¥tøk:a (we dare not).
Note, however, that je g (I) and det (it) before er (is) are
reduced to their initial consonant and form a compound with
the verb and the negative. Examples: je g er ikke v)aek:a; det er
ikke, vd*k:a,
392*3 vi, ska, sku occur frequently as unstressed forms o f v il,
sk a l, sku lle. Compare: t il, til > ti or ta (undl).
393 The tendency towards trochaic rhythm can also be

detected in words o f only one syllable when they are especially
stressed. After the main stress on the word a more or less
distinet subsidiary stress is often added.
e x a m p l e s : (i) In the exelamation n å !, 'пэгз (now!) ; (ii) when
a short vowel is followed by a sonorous consonant. S a han a t h m
ikke v il? ('vi-Q (Did he say that he w o u ld rtt? ) ; (iii) sometimes
148
TROGHAIG RHYTHM [393-5
short ‘ empty ’ words are added to complete the rhythmic
pattern. Example: (God) morgen da!, 'm:>(:)rn(d)a (Morning!).
394 The theory that trochaic rhythm is the natural one in

Norwegian can be supported by references to examples where,
theoretically, a reduction would be possible, but which is
precluded by rhythmic considerations. For example: Vi kan
ikke komme, vi vkarjkavlom:3 (We cannot come), but: Vi kan ikke
komme fra, vi vkagkavkDm:fra (We can’t get away). In the first
example there is no reason from the point of view of compre-
hension why komme should not be reduced to кэт:; the meaning
would be perfectly clear as it is in the second example, but
rhythmic considerations (in eastem Norwegian) demand the
inclusion of the a which is replaced by fra in the second
example.
n o t e : This only applies, of course, when komme is followed
by an unstressed word.
B. D A C T Y L I C R H Y T H M
395 Not all words and stress groups can be reduced to the
trochaic pattern, and instead they take a dactylic rhythm of
one long (stressed) and two short (unstressed) syllables. In some
cases the structure of the word and considerations of meaning pre-
clude it from being compressed into the trochaic pattern; in
others, especially in the past tense of auxiliaries followed by
the negative, the dactylic rhythm seems to have developed
as a conventional pattern.
395*i Words like dannelse, vdan:|sa (culture); lidelse, vli:d|sa
(suffering) cannot be reduced to less than three syllables. Nor
can forms like hendene, 'henrnna (the hands); hanene, vha:nna
(the cocks), be reduced to two syllables without changing their
meanings.
395*s After plosives ikke tends not to be reduced to one
syllable, and it often combines with the preceding word to form
a dactylic rhythm.
149
395 - 6 ] RHYTHM
e x a m p l e s : je g gik k ikke, jæ 'jikiika (I did not go); je g slapp
ikke, Jæ 'flopiika (I did not let go); je g satt ikke, jæ 'satrika (I did
not sit).
395-3 In cases where auxiliaries occur in inverted word order
in combination with a negative the dactylic rhythmic pattem
also occurs.
e x a m p l e s : ska l v i ik k e?, 'skavika (shall we not?); må je g ik k e?,
'nrojæka (may I not?); tør vi ikke?, 'tøvika (dare we not?); skulle
vi ikke?, 'skuvika (should we not?).
C. S O U N D C H A N G E S G A U S E D
BY RH YTH M
396 It will have been noticed in the examples given above that
there is a tendency for r to disappear before k, j , v. This often
occurs when ikke or personal pronouns combine with verbs of
common occurrence.
39 6* rk becomes к in har ikke, vhak:a, but not in harke, vharka (to
clear one’s throat); and in er ikke, væk:a, but not in erkebiskop,
værkablsk3p (archbishop).
396-8 rj becomes j in er je g ikke, væ:jæka, but not in herje, vh*rja
(to ra vage).
396-3 rv becomes v in har v i ikke, Vhavika, but not in harve,
Vharva (to harrow).
396-4 The same tendency towards an open syllable occurs
in vulgar speech in the following examples: har d u ?, 'hacdu >
'haru (have you?); tør d u ?, 'tørdu >'tøru (do you dare?); er du
ikke {fe rd ig )?, ¥ærduika > væruka (aren’t you (ready)?).
396-5 There is also a tendency for r to disappear before k { g ) } j t
v in the following combinations: fo r knapt, fa'knapt (too short);
fo r galt, fygalt (too bad); fo rg jo rt, fyjort (bewitched); fo rg ylt,
fe'jylt (gilded); fo rvåket, fo'va:kat (sleepless); fo r vrient, fc'vrlant
(too difficult). In these cases lack of stress is responsible for the
disappearance of the r.
150
L397-9
CHAPTER 10
WORD T O N ES
397 A special feature of Norwegian pronunriation which it

shares with Swedish amongst the Scandinavian languages are
the so-called *tones’. Each word in Norwegian has, lexically at
all events, a ‘ tone’, either the Single Tone (often called Accent
I) or the Double Tone (often called Accent II). In practice the
tones are closely associated with stress, so that words and
syllables in unstressed positions may be tondess. Moreover, as
will be seen, the lexical tone may be modified by word-
grouping and by considerations of rhythm.
398 The Single Tone consists of a rising tone which starts at a

point below the mean pitch o f the voice and rises to a similar
distance above it, usually by a gliding movement. It may be
represented diagrammatically as follows:
gal bål
'gail 'toil
(mad) (fire)
The interval formed varies in size but a minor sixth may be

regarded as an average.
398-1 In western Norway the Single Tone has an entirely
different character. In Bergen, the voice starts at a fairly high
pitch, falls and then rises by about half the interval it had fallen.
In other parts o f western Norway the Single Tone is also
characterized by an initial fall in pitch.
399 The Double Tone consists of a falling tone followed by a

rising tone. It starts about the mean pitch of the voice, faUs
3 9 9 -4 0 2 ] WORD TONES
and then rises rather more above the mean pitch of the voice
than it had fallen. It may be represented diagrammatically as
follows:
• ♦
V V.
måne dame
vma:na vda:ma
(moon) (lady)
The intervals formed vary in size, but a drop of a minor third
followed by a rise o f a minor sixth may be regarded as an
average.
399-1 In western Norway the Double Tone has a different
character. In Bergen it consists of a short rise to a fairly high
pitch followed by a steep fall to a low pitch, followed by a rise to
about the mean pitch of the voice. In other parts of western
Norway an initial fall in pitch is heard; the second part of the
Tone varies in character.
A. T H E S I N G L E T O N E
M orphological guides
400 The Single Tone is used primarily in words of one
syllable.
e x a m p l e s : sol, 'so:l (sun); land, 'lan: (country); lang, 'lag:
(long); kom, 'b m : (come); etc.
401 The Single Tone is also used in many two-syllable words

ending in -el, -set, -en , -er, -ert, as shown in pars. 402-6. These
include loan-words and words which were monosyllabic in
Old Norse.
402 Endings in -e l with the Single Tone: adel, 'a:d| (nobility);

bendel, 'bendj (leather band); bengel, 'beg:al (lout); bibel, 'bi:bal
(bible); bøddel, 'bødij (executioner); bøffel, 'bøftal (buffalo);
152
THE SINGLE TONE [4 0 2 - 3
daddel, 'dad:j (date); digel, 'dl:gal (melting-pot); drøvel, 'drøvial
(uvula); dunkel, 'dogkal (dark); edel, 'e:dj (noble); ekkel, 'ек:э1
(horrid); enkel, 'egkal (simple); esel, 'e:s| (ass); fibel, 'firbal
(nincompoop); fistel, 'fist| (falsetto); formel, 'formal (form da);
gaffel, 'gaf:al (fork); gissel, 'jisij (hostage); handel, 'hand| (trade);
hassel, 'has:| (hazel); hjemmel, 'jerrual (warrant); hvirvel, 'virval
(whirl); hybel, 'hyibal (lodgings); høvel, 'høv:al (plane); jubel,
')u:bal (rejoicing); jøkel, 'jø:kal (glader); kabel, 'ka:bal (cable);
kisel, 'si:s| (silica); kittel, 'sit:) (overall); knokkel, 'knak:al (knuckle-
bone); kuppel, 'kup;al (dome); mangel, 'magial (lack); middel,
'mid:| (means); muskel, 'muskal (musde); mørtel, 'moert|
(mortar); nikkel, 'nik:al (nickle); nudel, 'nu:d| (noodle); orgel,
forgal (organ); pendel, 'pend| (pendulum); rabbel, 'rab:al
(scrawl); rangel, Vag:al (revelry); rassel, 'ras:| (rustling); regel,
'rergal (rule); rekel, 're:kal (lout) ; rubel, 'ru:bal (rouble); rummel,
'romial (rumbling); seddel, 'sed:| (note); simpel, 'simpal (com-
mon); singel, 'sig:al (shingle); sjofel, 'Jo:fal (caddish); skrammel,
'skram:al (rattling); skrangel, 'skragial (rattling); skummel,
'skum:al (murky); spinkel, 'spigkal (slender); stengel, 'sterjral
(stem); stimmel, 'stirmal (crowd); syssel, 'sys:| (occupation);
tittel, 'tit:| (title); ussel, 'us:| (miserable); vimpel, 'vimpal (pen-
nant); vrimmel, 'vrimial (swarm); yngel, 'ygial (brood).
e x c e p t i o n s : The following words take the Double Tone:
ankel, vagkal (ankle); Vdje:val (devil); engel, veg:al (angel); djevel,
gammel, vgam:al (old); himmel, vhim:al (heaven); kjørel, vôer:al
((wooden) food container); nøkkel, vnøk:al (key); støvel, Vstøv:al
(boot).
403 Endings in -sel with the Single Tone: aksel, 'aksj (shoulder);
bindsel, 'binsj (binding); brensel, 'brens] (fuel); bygsel, 'byks|
(lease); deksel, 'deks| (cover); fengsel, 'fegsj (prison); ferdsel,
'færsj (traffic); fødsel, 'føtsj (birth); gjødsel, 'jøs:| (manure);
glemsel, 'glems| (forgetfulness); hørsel, 'hoers| (hearing); jeksel,
'jeksj (molar); kjensel, 'ênsl (recognition); kjørsel, '?сеп1
(drive); pensel, 'pens| (brush); pinsel, 'pi:ns| (torture); ransel,
'ransj (satchel); redsel, 'retsj (terror); skjøtsel, 'Jøts| (care);
vigsel, 'viks| (consecration); ødsel, 'øs:| (wasteful).
153
4 ° 3- 5 ] WORD TONES
e x c e p t i o n s : The following words take the Double Tone:
aksel, vaks| (axle); barsel, уЬац| (child-birth).
404 Endings in -en with the Single Tone: alen, 'arlij (ell);
fersken, 'faerjkan (peach); frøken, 'frørkan (young lady); helgen,
'helgen (saint); kjøkken, 'føkren (kitchen); Norden, 'nordg
(Scandinavia); orden, brdn (order); tusen, 'tusrn (thousand);
verden, 'vaerdg (world); våpen, 'varpan (weapon); ørken, 'ørkan
(desert).
e x c e p t i o n s : There are many exceptions: Examples:
drukken, vdrok:an (drunken); Horten, vhartij; kulten, vkultn (un-
pleasant); Morten, vrrortij; muggen, vmug:an (mouldy); naken,
vna:kan (naked); nitten, vnit:n (nineteen) (and other numbers in
-en); noen, vno:an (some); slagen, vflargan (beaten); slepen,
vJ|e:pan (polished); torden, vtordn (thunder); ufen/urtn (without);
viden, Vvi:dn (knowledge); vissen, Vvls:n (faded).
405 Endings in -er with the Single Tone.

4054 Singular nouns and adjectives: aker, 'arkar (field);
alder, 'aldar (age); amper, 'ampar (irritable); anger, 'agrar
(regret); beger, 'bergar (cup); diger, 'di:gar (big); dunder, 'dundar
(roaring sound); eiter, 'eitar (venom) ;fadder, 'fadrar (godfather);
fager, 'fargar (beautiful); feber, 'fe:bar (fever); filter, 'filtar
(filter); finger, 'fig:ar (finger); foster, 'fostar (embryo); galder,
'galdar (speUs); genser, 'gensar (pullover); gitter, 'gitiar (grille);
gjørtler, 'joertlar (brazier); glimmer, 'glitmar (glitter); heder, 'herdar
(honour); hulder, 'huldar (fairy); hunger, 'hog:ar [-u-j (hunger);
hylster, 'hylster (holster); høker, 'hø:kar (huckster); ilter, 'lltar
(testy); jammer, 'januar (misery); kammer, 'kamrar (chamber);
kansler, 'kanslar (chancellor); klinger, 'kllgrar (resounding);
klister, 'klistar (paste); kloster, 'kbstar (monastery); kludder,
'kludrar (mess); knitter, 'knitrar (crackling); kummer, 'komrar
(sorrow); lager, 'largar (warehouse); latter, 'latrer (laughter);
lever, 'levrar (liver); liter, 'lirtar (litre); lummer, 'lomrar (sultry);
lutter, 'lutrar (only); leger, 'lergar (resting-place); mager, 'margar
(thin); makker, 'makrar (partner, in cards); mester, 'mestar
(master); meter, 'meitar (metre); never, 'ne(:)var (birch-bark);
154
THE SINGLE TONE [405
older, 'alder (alder); panter, 'panter (panther); pepper, 'peprer
(pepper); pjolter, 'pjalter (whisky and soda); plaster, 'plaster
(plaster); pludder, 'pludrer (babbling); plunder, 'plunder (bother);
ridder, 'ridrer (knight); seier, 'seier (victory); seter, 'serter
(summer pasture); sider, 'slrder (cider); siffer, 'sifrer (cipher);
sikker, 'sikrer (certain); skifer, 'Jirfør (slate); skipper, 'Jiprer
(skipper); skulder, 'skulder (shoulder); sladder, 'fladrer (gossip);
sludder, 'fludrer (nonsense); smekker, 'smekrer (thin); snekker,
'snekrer (carpenter); snever, 'snerver (narrow); stymper, 'stymper
(poor wretch); svanger, 'svogrer (pregnant); svoger, 'sverger
(brother-in-law); tapper, 'taprer (brave); tølper, 'tølper (lout);
vinter, 'vinter (winter).
e x c e p t i o n s : The following words and all nomina agentis
take the Double Tone: anker, vanker (anchor); borger, vbarger
(citizen); ganger, vgagrer (charger); kriger, vkrirger (warrior);
krysser, ¥krysrer (cruiser); pokker, vpakrer (devil); reder, Verder
(shipowner); sjauer, vJæuer (labourer); skytter, ¥Jytrer (marks-
man).
405-2 Plural nouns: blomster, 'blamster (flowers); bøker, 'børker
(books); bønder, 'bønrer (farmers); bøter, 'børter (fines); ender,
'enrer (ducks); erter, 'ærtar (peas); føtter, 'føtrer (feet); gjeter,
'jerter (goats); hender, 'henrer (hands); netter, 'netrer (nights);
nøtter, 'nøtrer (nuts); render, 'renrer (borders); røtter, 'røtrer
(roots); stender, 'stender (Estates); stenger, 'stegrer (rods);
strender, 'strenrar (beaches); tenner, 'tenrer (teeth).
Also: døtre, 'døtre (daughters).
But: the following take the Double Tone: brødre, vbrødre
(brothers); fedre, vfe:dre (fathers); frender, Trender (kinsmen);
mødre, vmødre (mothers); søstre, vsøstre (sisters).
n o t e : Most of the words in this section have a vowel change
in the plural and are derived from words which were mono-
syllabic in Old Norse.
405-3 In the present tense in the following verbs, most of
which are derived from verbs which were monosyllabic in Old
Norse: blåser, 'bbrser (blow/s); brenner, 'brenrer (bum/s); bærer,
'bærrer (bear/s); dreper, 'drerper (kill/s); drypper, 'dryprer
(drip/s); drysser, 'drysrer (strew/s); duger, 'durger (is/are capable);
155
405 - 6 ] WORD TONES
eier, 'eiar (own/s); finner, 'fimar (find/s); galer, 'ga:lar (crow/s);

glipper, 'glipiar (loosen/s); gnager, 'gnazgar (gnaw/s); gneller,
'gneliar (whine/s); graver, 'graivar (dig/s); griner, 'griinar
(grimace/s); grøsser, 'grøsiar (shudder/s); gyser, 'jyisar (shudder/s);
gyter, 'jyitar (spawn/s); Лшг, 'hiivar (heave/s); hjelper, '[vJjelpar
(help/s); hugger, 'hug:ar (chop/s); klyper, 'klyipar (pinch/es);
tøyrør, 'kly:var (сИшЬ/s); krever, 'kreivar or Vkre:var (demand/s);
kvepper, 'kveprar (start/s); AwW, '[V]viinar (w h in e/s)legger,
'legiar (lay/s); te«r, 'lesar (read/s); tewr, 'leivar (live/s); føter,
'llidar (suffer/s); hggw', 'ligiar (lie/s); låter, 'bitar (sound/s);
mater, 'mailar (grind/s); nyrer, 'nyisar (sneeze/s); selger, 'seliar
(sell/s); reteer, 'setiar (place/s); я и , 'sviivar (swing/s); tigger,
'tigiar (beg/s); verper, 'værpar (lay/s eggs); twer, 'veivar (weave/s);
synger, 'sygiar (sing/s); vokser, 'voksar (grow/s).
e x g e p t i o n s : The following verbs take the Double Tone:
triner, vtri:nar (step/s); tvinger, Vtvigiar (force/s); teer, vti:ar (is/are
silent); mater, 'mailar (paint(s)).
405-4 The following verbs may also have the Single Tone in
the present tense: han feiler ['feilar] intet (nothing is wrong
with him), but hanfeiler, Teiler (he is wrong); reiser, ['reisar] or
Veisar (travel/s); spiser, 'spiisar (eat/s).
n o t e s : ( i ) The infinitive and passive forms of the above
verbs take the Double Tone. Examples: åfinne, oTinia (to find);
finnes, Times (is found).
(2) There are a great many nouns which have the same form
as the present tense of the verbs given above, but they take the
Double Tone. Examples: finner, Timar (linder); graver, Vgra:var
(grave-digger); selger, vselgar (seiler); tigger, vtig:ar (beggar); etc.
406 Endings in -ert with the Single Tone.

e x a m p l e s : dukkert, 'd ukiart (dip); kikkert, 'glkiart (telescope);
løyert, 'byart (swaddling-cloth); pjekkert, 'pjek:art (sailor’s
jacket); ropert, 'ro:par$ (megaphone); slubbert, 'J|ub:art (lout);
snellert, 'snekart (hair-trigger).
156
T H E SIN G LE TONE [4 0 7 -8
С отр ою 4 «
407 Where the genitive o f a word with the Single Tone is
compounded with a noun or an adjective, the compound takes
the Single Tone.
(л) e x a m ple s : handelsflåte, 'hand|sfb:ta (merchant navy);
knggsskip, 'kriksjhp (warship); landsmann, 'lansman: (com-
patriot); livsfarlig, 'lifcfa:r|i (mortal danger); årsdag, '3:r?â:g
(anniversary); also in the days of the week, tirsdag, 'ti:r$4a’
(Tuesday); onsdag, 'onsda* (Wednesday); torsdag, 't>:ndQT
(Thursday): Note also: søndag, 'sønda* (Sunday); mandag,
'manda* (Monday); fredag, 'fre:d<r (Friday); lørdag, 'Icerô’
(Saturday).
(в) ex c e pt io n s : The following words take the Double
Tone: bamsunge, vba:rn$ogs (child); barsel, vbar$| (childbirth);
ildslys, vilsly» (firelight); kmvsodd, vknl:fsad: (knife-edge) (and
other compounds in kn ivs-) ; kveldsmat, Vkvelsm«ut (supper) (and
other compounds in k veld s-); ovnsrør, V3vnsræ:r (stove-pipe)
(and other compounds in ovns-).
408 The Single Tone occurs in compounds where die first

element is a single syllable (usually a noun) ending on an open
vowel which is compounded with another noun.
(a ) e x a m pl e s : bikube, 'bl:ku:ba (beehive), and others;
bymann, 'by:man: (townsman), and others; dodør, 'do:dæ:r
(W.C. door) ; fritid , 'frl:tl:d (leisure), and others (but: frisin n,
vfri:sin: (liberalism)); håkjerring, 'haigaerilg (shark); jaord, '|a:o:r
(consent); kufor, 'ku:fo:r (cow-fodder); капере, 'ku:ne:pa (turnip);
lirype, 'li;ry:pa (ptarmigan); L ifje ll, 'llrfjel; roskap, 'ro:ske:p
(comer-cupboard); skitur, 'Jiiturr (skiing trip)— and others (but:
skigard, vJI:ge:r (wooden fence); skived, Vjl:ve: (fence timber));
skolisse, 'sko:li$:a (shoe-lace); skrujern, 'skruiJæifO (screw-driver);
stålampe, 'soslampa (standard -lamp); ståplass, 'st>:plas: (standing-
room); systue, 'sy:stu:a (sewing-room); såmaskin, 'sormajirn
(sowing-machine) (but: såkorn, vs3:ko:rij (seed) and others);
tekopp, Че:кэр: (tea-cup).
(в) ex c e pt io n s : brohode, vbro:ho:da (bridge-head); fea vl,
157
408-12] WORD TONES
Vfe:avl (cattle breeding) ; frøblad, vfrø:bla:d (seed-leaf); snebre,
v$ne:bre: (snow-field), and others; strdhatt, vstra:hat: (straw hat),
and others; trehus, vtre:hu:s (wooden house), and others.
409 The Single Tone occurs in compounds formed by an

adjecdve with the Single Tone and -het.
e x a m p l e s : blekhet, 'bleikheit (paleness); døvhet, 'døivheit
(deafness) ;flathet, 'flaitheit (flatness); godhet, 'goiheit (goodness);
korthet, 'kartheit (brevity); lathet, 'la:the:t (laziness); nærhet,
'næirheit (neighbourhood); råhet, 'n:he:t (rawness); sannhet,
'sanheit (truth); storhet, 'sto:rhe:t (greatness). And many
others.
410 The Single Tone occurs in compounds formed with the

neuter form of the adjective (adverb) as the first element.
e x a m p l e s : dyptfølt, 'dyptføilt (deeply felt); dyptgående, 'dypt-
ga:ana (profound); gruntgående, 'gruntgaiana (shallow draught);
lavtliggende, 'laiftligiana (low-lying); skarptseende, 'skarptseiana
(sharp-sighted); skjultvirkende, 'Juiltvirkana (insidious); tungt
veiende, 'togtvelana (weighty).
4 1 1 The Single Tone occurs in some compounds where the

first element is an adjective with the Single Tone (including
adjectives denoting nationality and words denoting wine,
berries, cabbage).
e x a m p l e s : blåbær, 'bbibær or 'bbb-bær (bilberry); edelsten,
'e:d|ste:n (precious stone); fastland, 'fostlan: (mainland);
hvitvin, 'viitvkn (white wine); middag 'middai(g) (dinner);
norskdom, 'nDrjkdam (Norwegianism); oldtid, blti:d (antiquity);
ondskap, 'onskarp (wickedness); rødkål, 'røila:! (red cabbage);
rødvin, 'røiviin (red wine); sistleden, 's istleidn (last); surkål,
'suirloil (sauerkraut); villskap, 'vilskaip (wildness); tyskvennlig,
'tyskvemli (pro-German).
Note also: bringebær, 'brigiabæir (raspberry); blomkål, 'bbm-
kail (cauliflower); jordbæ r, 'jorbæir (strawberry).
412 The Single Tone occurs in compounds where the first

element is a verbal stem.
15 8
THE SINGLE TONE [412-14
exam ples: brekkstang, 'brekstag: (crow-bar); byggmester,
'bygmestar (master-builder); d rivk raft, 'drhvkraft (motive
power) ;fa lld ø r , 'faldce:r (trapdoor) ;g jettverk , 'jetværk (guessing);
hoppbakke, 'hapbak.-a (ski-jump); slengkyss, 'J|ei)9ys: (blown kiss);
stikkord, 'stlk:o:r (catchword); trekkfugl, 'trekfuil (bird of
passage). And many others.
Note also: ru llegardin , 'rul:(a)gar,di:n (roller-blind); sp ille
m ann, 'spil:aman: (fiddler); trillebør, 'tril:abce:r (wheelbarrow).
4 13 The Single Tone occurs in numbers ending in - t i: tretti,

'tret:i (thirty); fø r t i, 'færti (forty); fe m ti, 'femti (fifty); seksti,
'seksti (sixty); sytti, 'søt:i (seventy); åtti, 'at:i (eighty); nitti,
'nit:i (ninety).
414 The Single Tone occurs in a large number of com

pound nouns which cannot be classified under any particular
heading.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : aktstykke, 'aktstykra (document); amtmann,
'amtman: (sheriff); bank-, 'bank (bank-); blokk-, 'bbk: (block-);
bondegård, 'bon:aga:r (farm) ; brann-, 'bran: (fire-), but: brannjem
vbranjæ:rij (trivet); børs-, 'bæ:rs (stock-exchange-); brakkvann,
'brakvan: (brackish water); dam -, 'dam: (draught-); dam p-,
'damp (steam-); dom stol, 'damsto:l (court); fe lt - , 'felt (field-);
fe s t -, 'fest (feast-); fa n g stb å t, 'fagstba:t (fishing-boat); fa rb ro r,
'farbro:r (uncle); fru k th a n d el, 'frukthand| (fruit-shop), but:
fru ktbrin gen de, fru k tb a r (fruitful), take vfrukt-; f y r - , 'fy:r (fire-);
ga ss-, 'gas: (gas-); g ift-, 'jift (poison-); glansnum m er, 'glansnom:ar
(star turn); go ds-, 'gots (goods-); h o ff-, 'haf: (court-); h virvelvind,
'virvalvin: (whirlwind); ja k t -, 'jakt (hunting-); kam p-, 'kamp
(battle-) kjøkken -, '^økian (kitchen-); k lu bb -, 'klub: (club-);
ko r-, 'ko:r (choir-); korsbånd, 'kar^ban: (wrapper); kort-, 'kart
(card-); k reft-, 'kreft (cancer-); kreps-, 'kreps (crab-); but:
kreps(e)aften, vkrepsaftn (crab supper); kunst-, 'kunst (art-);
kyst-, '?yst (coastal-); lu ft-, 'luft (air-); lysthus, 'lysthus
(summer house); m akt-, 'makt (power-); nullpunkt, 'nulpog(k)t
[-puri(k)t] (zero); p a p p -, 'pap: (cardboard-); p a ss-, 'p as:
(passport-); p est-, 'pest (pestilential-); p els-, 'pels (fur-); post-,
159
4 14-17] WORD TONES
'past (post-); prakt-, 'prakt (luxury-); puls-, 'puls (pulse-);
rang-, 'rarj: (rank-); saft- 'saft (fruit-); salmaker, '$a:lma:kar
(saddle-maker); sang-, 'sarj: (song-); sjakk-, 'Jak: (chess-); skrift-
Prøve, 'skrlftprøiva (specimen of writing); smørbrød 'smcerbrø
(sandwich); spiss-, 'spis: (pointed-); skytsånd, 'Jytsan: (guardian-
spirit); stang-, 'star): (rod-); stoff-, 'stof: (material-); stykk-, 'styk:
(piece-); taktstokk, 'taktstak: (baton); telt-, 'telt (tent-); topp-,
[usually] 'tap: (top-); under-, 'uncfør (wonder-); ur-, 'u:r (clock-);
ur-, 'u:r (primitive-); valg-, 'valg (election-); vakt-, 'vakt
(watch-); vekt-, 'vekt (weight-); verktøy, 'værktøy (tool); vilt-,
'vilt (game-).
(в) no te : Adjectives cognate with the above often take the
Double Tone. Examples: giftig, vJifti; praktfull, *praktful.
4 15 The Single Tone occurs in numbers of nauticai terms.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : babord, 'ba:bo:r (port); bramrd, 'bramra:
(topgallant yard); dollbord, 'dalbo:r (gunwale); dolfin, 'dalfin
(dolphin-striker); mersseil, 'mærjsell (topsail) (and other com-
pounds with -seil) ; styrbord, 'styrbo:r (starboard). Also usually
in combinations with for--, forlik, 'ft>r|i:k (fore-leech); forrigg,
'forrig: (fore-rigging); forrum, 'forrom: (fore-hold).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : The following compounds take the
Double Tone: akterdekk, vaktardek: (after-deck); bombåt, ''bom
bart (bumboat); dypgdende, vdy:pga»na (draught); forstavn,
Vfar?tavn (prow); forlastet, vfar|astat (trimmed by the head);
finkenett, vflnkanet: (netting); gangspill, ygarjspil: (capstan).
416 In combinations like høy- og lavtrykk (high and low

pressure), the abbreviated element has the Single Tone
'høy- a ¥la:vtryk:.
4 17 The Single Tone occurs when a stressed monosyllabic

adverb is compounded with a verb.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : adskille, 'ardjlha (to part); avlyse, 'aivlyaa
(to cancel); anta, 'anta (to assume); bortskjemt, 'bortjemt
(spoiled); frabe, 'fra:be: (to decline); fremstille, 'fremstil» (to
manufacture); gjengi, 'jenji: (to repeat); hengi, 'henji: (todevote);
hitsette, 'hhtset» (to quote); innlede, 'inle:da (to introduce);
160
T H E SIN G LE TO NE [4 17-18
meddele, 'me:de:b (to announce); motsi, 'mo:tsi: (to contradict);
nedverdige (seg), 'ne:dværdfo (to degrade (oneself)); omringe,
'amrlg» (to surround); oppheve, 'apheiva (to abolish); pålegge,
'paileg» (to imposc); tillate, 'tillatt» (to permit) ; uttale, 'u:tta:b
(to pronounce); vedbli, 've:(d)bll: (to continue). (Note: Whcn
these adverbs are compounded with а тип, the compound
takes the Double Tone, see par. 434).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : Compounds with bak-, bi- and a verb
take the Double Tone. Examples: baktale, yba:kta:b (to back-
bite); bifalle, ybi:fal:a (to applaud).
(c) n o t e s : ( i ) When a verb is compounded with the
stressed (negative) prefixes m is-, van- the compound takes the
Double Tone. Examples: miskjenne, vmls$en:a (to misjudge);
vanære, yvanx:ra (to dishonour).
(2) When a verb is compounded with a disyllabic preposition
or adverb the compound takes the Double Tone. Examples:
gjenmmgd, yJenomp: (to go through); mellomlande, ymebmlan:a
(to call at); overby, ya:varby: (to outbid); sammenligne, у$ат:эп|1дпэ
(to compare); undersøke, yun:arsø:ka (to examine). Note that
gjenm m , mellom, over, sammen, under, take the Single Tone when
they stand alone. See par. 421 below.
418 The Single Tone occurs in nouns ending in -else, -(n)ing,

and sometimes in -er, which are prefixed by a stressed mono-
syllabic adverb. That is, they take the Tone o f the corre-
sponding verb, see par. 417 above.
e x a m p l e s : adskillelse, 'a:dfil:|sa (separation); avlysning,
'a:vly:snlg (cancellation); antagelse, 'anta:gal$a (assumption);
frem stilling, 'fremstlklrj (production); gjengivelse, 'JenJIwalsa
(reproduction); hengivelse, 'henjiivalsa (devotion); innledning,
'inleidnlg (introduction); meddelelse, 'me:de:l|sa (communica-
tion) ; motsigelse, 'moitslgalsa (contradiction); nedverdigelse, 'ne:d-
vxrdlgalsa (degradation); etc.
418’i Endings in -er vary in Tone, but the Single Tone often
occurs after med-.
e x a m p l e s : medbeiler, 'meidbellar (rival); medeier, 'merdelar
(co-owner); etc.
л 161 PPK
4 X9 - 21] WORD TONES
419 The Single Tone occurs in adverbs of more than one

syllable.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : alltid, 'alti(d) (always); altfor, 'altfor (far
too); atter, 'atier (again) ; bakover, 'bailoivar (backwards); dernest,
'dæ:rne$t (next); dessuten, 'des:u:tn or -vu:tn (besides); engang,
'e:ggaq (once); ellers, 'eliars (otherwise); foran, 'forian (in front);
fremover, 'fremover (forward); hertil, 'hærtil (hither); hittil,
'hhttfl (hitherto); hvordan, 'vordan (how), etc.; nedad, 'ne:da'd
(down); nedover, 'nexdxver (down); nettopp, 'netiop (just);
ndtildags, 'no:tildaks (nowadays); også, fos:o (also); oppover,
'эр:э:уэг (up); sydover, 'sy:do:ver (southwards); således, 'so:le:des
(thus); utetter, 'uitefar (out); visstnok, 'vistnok (certainly).
(в) e x g e p t i o n s : The following take the Double Tone:
baklengs, vba:klegs (backwards); forlengs, vfor|egs (forwards);
inni, vin:i (in); innmed, vlnme’ (in by); innom, vinn>m (in); kanskje,
¥kanfa (perhaps); oppunder, vop:un:ar (up under); utfor, ¥u:tfor
(down over). Also adverbs in -vis: lagvis, ¥la;gvi:s (in layers);
parvis, Vpa:rvi:s (in pairs); støtvis, Vstø:tvi:s (in jerks).
420 The Single Tone occurs in disyllabic conjunctions.

e x a m p l e s : dersom, 'dærpm (if); eller, 'екэг (or) ; foråt, 'fonat
(in order to).
421 The Single Tone occurs in disyllabic prepositions.

(a ) e x a m p l e s : gjennom, 'jeruom (through); mellom, 'melrom
(between); over, foiver (over); under, 'un:ar (under). But: When
these words form the first element in a compound they take the
Double Tone. See pars. 417 and 435.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : bakom, уЬа:кэт (behind); framfor, Tramfor
(in preference to); framom, vfram:om (past); frampå, ¥frampo*
(forward on); nedom, vne:dam (down and around); oppom, Ър:эт
(up and around (in)); oppved, fopve' (up b y ); utmed, ¥u:tmeT(out-
side); utved, Vu:tve' (out by).
THE SINGLE TONE [ 422-4
Inflected form s
433 When the definite artides singular (-en, -a, -et) are added
to a noun with the Single Tone, the resulting form takes the
Single Tone.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : dag, 'dagan (the day); musa, 'mu:sa (the
mouse); hjemmet, 'jenua (the home).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : The following words which were origin-
ally two-syllable words in the indefmite form usually take the
Double Tone in their definite form: broren, vbro:rij (the brother);
faren, Yfa:rij (the father); moren, ymo:rij (the mother).
433 When the definite articles plural (-(e)ne, -a) are added to
nouns which have the Single Tone in their indefmite plural
forms, the resulting forms take the Single Tone.
433-1 Nouns taking a vowel change in the plural.
(a ) exam ples; nettene, 'neurma (the nights); gjessene,
'Jesrnna (the geese); tærne, 'tæirna (the toes).
(в) e x c e p t i o n : klærne (the clothes) usually takes the
Double Tone [vklx:rija].
423-3 Nouns of one syllable which do not change in the plural

(mainly neuters).
(a ) e x a m p l e s : tapene, 'ta:pana (the losses); milene, 'miilnna
(the (Norwegian) miles); barna, 'ba:rna (the children).
(в) e x c e p t io n s : Neuter nouns which formerly took -e in the
plural or which now add -er in everyday speech still often take
the Double Tone in the plural. Examples: bordene, vbo:rijna
(the tables); fatene, vfa:tnna (the dishes); fjellene, vfjel:ijna (the
mountains); gulvene, Vgulvana (the floors); glassene, vglas:ijna
(the glasses); husene, vhu:spna (the houses); landene, vlan:ijna (the
countries); skjoldene, ''Jahnna (the shields); slottene, ¥Jjat:nna
(the castles); takene, vta:kana (the roo6); trollene, vm li$na (the
trolls). The Single Tone may be heard in such words.
424 The Single Tone occurs in the plural of nouns of more than
one syllable which take the Single Tone in the singular. For
examples see pars. 4 0 1-18 .
163 ii-a
4 2 4 -6 ] WORD TONES
( a ) e x c e p t i o n s : seirer, "seirer (victories); søndager, "søn-
dcugar (Sundays).
(в) n o t e : Adjectives of more than one syllable in the
singular with the Single Tone take the Double Tone in their
plural and weak forms. Examples: simple, "simpla (common);
sikre, "sikre (certain); ødsle, "øsla (wasteful).
425 The Single Tone occurs in some comparatives in -re (often

with vowel change).
(a ) e x a m p l e s : bedre, 'be:dre (better); eldre, 'eldre (older);
flere, 'flerra (more); færre, 'fær:a (fewer); mindre, 'mindre (less);
større, 'støna (bigger); tyngre, 'tyrjra (heavier); verre, 'vaene
(worse); yngre, 'ygra (younger). Note also: heller, 'heher
(rather).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Comparatives in -re denoting position
take the Double Tone. Examples: bakre, "barkre (rear); fremre,
"fremre (more forward); midtre, "mitra (middle); nedre, "ne:dra
(lower); nordre, "nordre (northem); indre, "indre (inner); søndre,
"søndre (southern); ytre, "ytra (outer); øvre, "øivre (upper).
But note: høyre, 'høyre (right); venstre, 'venstre (left).
426 The Single Tone occurs in superlatives where the positive

form is (1) monosyllabic or (2) disyllabic with the Single Tone.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : ( i ) dypest, 'dy:past (deepest); lavest, 'laivast
(lowest); penest, 'peinest (prettiest).
(2) eklest, 'eklast (most horrid); simplest, 'simplast (most
common).
(в) n o t e : Even some superlatives which have the Double
Tone in the positive form (especially those ending in -ig) can
take the Single Tone in the superlative. Examples: heldigst,
'heldikst (most fortunate); modigst, 'moidikst (most courageous);
oftest, 'aftast (most often); riktigst, 'riktikst (most correct);
rimeligst, 'ri:malikst (most reasonable); viktigst, 'viktikst (most
important).
426-1 But: except where it takes stress on a syllable other than
the first, the inflected form of the superlative in -e takes the
Double Tone.
164
THE SINGLE TONE [4 2 6 -9
exam ples: dypeste, vdy:pssta (deepest); berømteste, be'rømtasta
(most famous).
427 The Single Tone occurs in the (old) definite form of the
genitive.
e x a m p l e s : dødsens, 'døtsijs ((of the) death); verdsens,
'værsip? ((of the) world).
Other uses
428 The Single Tone occurs in the names of foreign countries
and in the corresponding adjectives.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : England, 'eijlan; Finland, 'fmlan; Frankrike,
'fraqkrlika (France); Grekenland, 'greikanlan (Greece); Island,
'i:slan (Iceland); Portugal, 'portuga-l; engelsk, 'eqialsk (English);
indisk, 'indisk (Indian).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Danmark, vdanmark (Denmark); Færøyene,
vfæ:røyana (The Faroes); Jylland, vjyl:an (Jutland); Norge,
vnDrga (Norway); færøysk, ¥fæ:røysk (Faræse).
429 The Single Tone occurs in proper names as follows:

429-1 In disyllabic names ending in -sen or -son.
(a ) e x a m p l e s ; Bjørnson, 'bjoeirnson; Nilsen, 'nilsn; Olsen
'olsq.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : I f the name combined with -sen contains
two or more syllables it takes the Double Tone, unless it is of
foreign origin. Examples: Eriksen, ve:riksn; Håkonsen, vho:konsn.
But: Fredriksen, 'fredriksn; Pettersen, 'pet:srsn.
429-2 Personal names which are identical with place-names or
words which have other meanings take the Single Tone in order
to distinguish them.
e x a m p l e s : Myrer, 'rnyrrsr; Møller, 'møl:ar.
429-3 Names of foreign origin usually take the Single Tone.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : Coward, 'lovord or -ard; Jæger, 'je:gar.
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : Disyllabic names ending in unstressed -e
usually have the Double Tone. Examples: Dante, vdanta;
Goethe, vgø:ta.
165
430 - 3 ] WORD TONES
430 Words which receive their main stress on a syllable other
than the first generally take the Single Tone. For examples see
under Stress, pars. 357-88, pp. 116-46.
(a ) e x c e p t i o n s : Words with the following endings take
the Double Tone: -ade, -ale (in some cases), -alis -ane, -ase (in
some cases), -elle\ -ene, -ese, -esse; -ette, -ide, -iere, -ille, -ine, -inne,
-ire, -ise, -isje, -isse, -ode, -one, -ose, -une, -yre, -yse, -ære (in some
cases), -ese. For examples see pars. 385-6, pp. 133-44.
(в) n o t e : Words with the Single Tone which receive their
main stress on a syllable other than the first also retain the
Single Tone when they are inflected; i.e. in the plural of
nouns: e.g. skomakere, sko'ma:kara (cobblers), and in the in
flected form of the adjective: e.g. bekjente, be'$enta (well-
known).
4 31 The Single Tone occurs in some loan-words of more than

one syllable, with stress on the first syllable, which are not
included under the above headings.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : ananas, 'ananas (pineapple); gratis, 'graitis;
kaffe, 'kaf:ø (coffee); selters, 'seltar? (soda water); toddi, '£>d:i
(toddy). See also under endings in -iv, par. 385-71, p. 140, and
under words with stress on the penultimate syllable, par. 386,
pp. 144-6.
(в) n o t e : It is not possible to lay down definite rules about
the Tone of such words.
B. T H E D O U B L E T O N E
432 The Double Tone is used chiefly in words of more than

one syllable and in compound words which have their main
stress on the first syllable: see the ensuing paragraphs.
433 The Double Tone occurs in many two-syllable words.

They comprise many nouns (including namna agentis in -er),
some adjectives and adverbs, many verbs.
166
THE DO UBLE TONE [433-6
(a ) e x a m p l e s : armod, ¥armo:d (poverty); baker, vba:kar
(baker); avlegs, Va:vleks (obsolete); gradvis, ¥gra:dvi:s (gradually);
løpe, vlø:pa (to run); hjemme, vJem:a (at home).
(в) e x g e p t i o n s : There are many exceptions in nouns and
adjectives ending in -el, -sel, -en, -er, -ert, and in present tenses
of verbs ending in -er, see pars. 401-6 , pp. 152 -6 ; and in
adverbs, conjunctions, prepositions, see pars. 4 19 - 2 1, p. 162.
434 The Double Tone occurs in nouns which begin with a

stressed prefix, except those which end in -else, -{n)ing and
sometimes -er. See par. 418.
e x a m p l e s : adferd, ¥a:df*rd (conduct); anfall,*antaV. (attack);
avgud, ¥a:vgu:d (idol); bidrag, vbi:dra:g (contribution); forhold,
vforhal: (condition); frafall, vfra:fal: (apostasy); fremgang,
vfremgaq (progress); gjenlyd, vjenly:d (echo); hensikt, vhenslkt
(object); innbrudd, ¥inbrud: (burglary); medgift,*moid\\b (dowry);
mishag, vmlsha:g (displeasure); motbør, ¥mo:tbæ:r (contrary
wind); nedgang, ¥ne:dgag (decline); omtanke, bmtagka (thought-
fulness); oppgjør, bpjoeir (settlement); påfunn, ¥pa:fun: (idea);
samtale, ¥samta:ta (conversation); tilbud, ¥tilbu:d (offer); uttale,
vu:tta:la (pronunciation); vantro, ¥vantro: (unbelief); vedtak,
¥ve:ta:k (decision); vellukt, ¥vellokt (perfume).
435 Compounds beginning with a disyllabic preposition or

adverb which takes the Single Tone when it stands alone (see
par. 421) also take the Double Tone.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : gjennomgang, vjennmgag (thoroughfare);
mellomstilling, ¥mel»mstil:ig (intermediate position); overbiblio
tekar, b:varbibliote,ka:r (chief librarian) ; overskudd, bivarjkud:
(profit); underdirektør, ¥un:ardirektø:r (junior director); underslag,
vun:arJ|a:g (embezzlement); sam m enkom st?sam i*x\\on\si (meeting).
(в) e x c e p t i o n : underoffiser, 'unianfi.seir (non-commissioned
officer).
436 The Double Tone occurs in many compounds. They

comprise most noun compounds, most compounds ending in
-dom and -skap, many compounds consisting of an adjective or a
16 7
4 3 6 -4 0 ] WORD TONES
pronoun with a noun, many compound adjectives with a noun

as their first element, many compounds consisting of two
adjectives, a few compound adverbs, compound verbs (except
as at par. 417).
(a ) e x a m p l e s : dagarbeider, vda:garbeidar (day-worker); gud
dom, vguddam (godhead); redskap, vre:dska:p (tool); allmakt,
¥almakt (omnipotence); handyr, vhandy:r (male animal); håpløs,
¥ha:plø:s (hopeless); dødfødt, vdø:føt: (stillbom); for compound
adverbs see par. 419 ; mistenke, vmistegka (to suspect).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : There are many exceptions; see pars.
407-21, pp. 157-62. Note also: galskap, 'ga:lska:p (madness);
ondskap, 'onskaip (wickedness); råskap, 'ro:ska:p (rawness);
svogerskap, 'svD:garska:p (relatedness by marriage).
(c) n o t e : Some other endings in -skap take either the Single
or the Double Tone.
437 The Double Tone occurs in inflected forms as follows: (a) in

the definite and indefinite plural forms of most monosyllabic
nouns with the Single Tone in the singular; (b) in the definite
singular form of one or two monosyllabic words (see par. 422);
(c) in the plural and weak forms of adjectives; (d) in some com-
paratives (see par. 425); (é) in the inflected form of the super-
lative.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : hatter, vhat:ar (hats); stokkene, vsok:ana (the
sticks); store, vsto:re (big); peneste, vpe:nasta (prettiest).
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : See pars. 423-7, pp. 163-5.
438 The Double Tone occurs in some words denoting foreign

countries and in some proper names. See par. 428.
439 The Double Tone occurs in some words taking their stress
on a syllable other than the first. See par. 430.
440 The Double Tone occurs in some Tone Groups in words

which normally have the Single Tone. See par. 451.
16 8
GEN ERA L REMARKS [4 4 1 -3
G. G E N E R A L R E M A R K S
The size o f the interval

441 The descriptions given at pars. 398-9 are average
lexical forms, i.e. the pronunciadon one would use when
reading a list of words. In everyday speech the size of the
interval can vary greatly, from nothing to an octave, accord-
ing to the age, sex, temperament, and emotional state of the
speaker; whether he is speaking quickly or slowly, with or
without strong emphasis and according to the position of the
word in the sentence.
The length of the word can also influence the size of the
interval. In general, the interval is smaller in short words than
in long ones. Compare: sol, 'so:l with solen, 'so:lr>; rød, 're: with
rødvin, 'rø:vi:n.
• -
/ /
У У У У
so l solen rø d rødvin
'so:l '$o:lij 'rø: 'rø:vhn
T h e glid e
443 The glide usually occurs on a vowel, espedally when it is
long, but voiced consonants, particularly l, m, n, r, can prolong
the vowel glide; this is especially the case when a voiced
consonant follows a short vowel, e.g-Juli, 'fuls; melk, 'melk. N0
glide is, of course, possible on unvoiced consonants; and where
a short vowel is followed by a voiceless consonant the glide is
very slight indeed, as for example in vakt, 'vakt; bitt, 'bit:.
443 T he Single Tone. In its normal (lexical) form the

beginning (bottom) o f the glide in the Single Tone takes the
stress, which then gradually diminishes in strength as the tone
rises in pitch. But in a shout, or in excited or emotional
speech, this stress can be shifted so that it becomes concen-
169
443 ] WORD TONES
trated higher up the glide, or even at what is normally the top.
For example, consider the word nei, 'ntl (no) first pronounced
calmly and then with increasing degrees of vehemence:
^ ^
nei nei! nei!! n ei!!!
In fact, when the stress is entirely concentrated on the top of

the glide, there often follows a fall in pitch so that the whole
character of the Single Tone is changed. Consider the word
utmerket, 'uitmærkat (excellent) pronounced first in a normal
calm way, then with great enthusiasm:
utmerket utmerket!!!
443-1 In words of more than one syllable with the Single Tone
the glide is more often than not accomplished by a hop from
one syllable to the other. For example: dampbad, 'dampbmd
(steam-bath).
dampbad dampbadet
443-2 In words where the Single Tone follows after an un-

stressed syllable, the pitch of this unstressed syllable is normally
higher than the beginning of the Single Tone and there is
sometimes a perceptible down-glide from this unaccented
prefix, producing a somewhat whining efiect on English ears.
170
GEN ERA L REMARKS [4 4 3 -4
e x a m p l e s :forsvare, br'?va:ra (to defend); bestandig, be'standi

(continually).
forsvare bestandig
443*3 In some words the glide can be divided, creating an
impression of doubt or reflection, especially in words like ja
(yes); sd (so); nå (well); å (Oh!).
r r r
• / l
—/
ja-a så-å nd-d d-d

444 T he Double Tone. Normally there is a downward glide
in the first part of the Double Tone with diminishing stress,
followed by a hop to the higher pitch of the second part of the
Tone. (See par. 399.) Note that there is seldom any glide from
the first part of the Double Tone to the second, although the
nature of the consonants plays some part in determining this.
For example, it is easier for a glide to occur in ane, va:na (to
suspect) than in oppe, ¥эр:а (up).
444*i In a word of three or more syllables with the Double
Tone there will be a downward glide on the first syllable. The
second syllable will remain at the bottom of the glide in a word
of three syllables and the third will rise to the high tone, whilst
with longer words the penultimate syllable may also rise in
pitch from the bottom of the glide.
exam ples:
. •
V . V .*
virkelig virkelighet
Vvirkali Vvirkalihe:t
(really) (reality)
171
4 4 4 -5 ] WORD TONES
444-2 Like the Single Tone, the Double Tone can be com-
pletely distorted from its normal pattem by strong emotion and
stress. This may happen by concentrating strong stress on the
first syllable of a word so that following syllables lose their
normal stress and rising tone. Consider, for example, the word
nydelig (lovely), pronounced first in a normal, calm way, and
then with great enthusiasm:
nydelig nydelig!!!
vny:dali
444-3 In certain words which are strongly stressed the down-

glide may receive divided stress similar to the divided stress
mentioned in connexion with the Single Tone. In such cases
the down-glide starts at a higher pitch than normal, decreases,
then increases in intensity as it falls in pitch, and is followed by
a somewhat smaller rise in pitch in the second part o f the Tone,
as for example in store (big); deilig (lovely).
• •
t * t ^ -
-------- x:— ч
store store!!! deilig deilig!!!

vsto:re vdeili
D. T O N E G R O U P S
445 Both the Single and the Double Tone can take in more
than one word. This occurs when a strongly stressed word ia
followed by one or more lightly stressed words, which together
form a closely related group. The Tone of such a group
resembles a compound word in that the unstressed element or
17 2
TONE GROUPS [4 4 5
elements lose their own Tone. Groups with the Double Tone
occur very frequently.
445*1 Consider the following examples, all with the Double
Tone.
• ♦
V. V..
(å) h ø r e (fl) h ø r e på
vhæ:ra vhæ:r» рэ
(to listen) (to listen to)
•
•
.У
« •
v~ , • v .. 9
(å) h ø r e p å ham (å) høre p å ham så lenge

vhæ:ra рэ am vhce:ra рэ am sd |ед:э
(to listen to him) (to listen to him for the time being)
In fact, these groups form compounds with the Double Tone

in the same way as compound words do. For example:
høreapparat, vhæ:rapara*t (hearing-aid); hørespill, vhæ:respil
(radio play).
445-я In the following Tone Groups there is no difference in
the Tone of bønder, 'Ьигкэг (farmers) and bønner, vbøn:ar (beans):
in g en bønder, vitj»nbønar (no farmers)

in g en bønner, vlg:anbønar (no beans)
any more than there is in the compound words småbønder,

¥srrø:bøn:ar (small farmers) and småbørmer, vsm3:bøn:ar (small
beans).
173
446-8] WORD TONES
446 The words in a Tone Group are, nevertheless, more

loosely joined to each other than is the case with the elements
which make up a compound word, for it is nearly always (for
exceptions see par. 451) the Tone o f the first stressed word in
the group which determines the Tone of the whole group,
whereas in compound words the Tone of the first stressed
element may differ from that which it has when it stands alone.
Compare: mat, 'ma:t (food)—Single Tone, with mateple,
vma:tepla (cooking-apple)—Double Tone, but: when mat is
stressed in a Tone Group it retains the Single Tone, for
example: Ш er det mat dfå , 'nDærda'ma:t3fb (Food’s ready).
447 A Tone Group can be quite long, especially in Single Tone

groups where the pitch of the voice rises continuously after an
initial strong stress, and in rapid speech it can take in a whole
sentence, particularly in interrogative sentences.
exam ples:
. . . ^ • ■ ■ J ' '
•
Kommer han ikke i det hele tatt? D et har da ikke noe d si

Ъ ш э г an ika i da heila tat 'de: har <fa ika no:a 0 sl
(Isn’t he coming at all?) (That doesn’t mean anything)
• •
Vi har da ikke noe d sldss om

Vi: har da ika по:э э /(os эт
{We haven’t anything to quarrel about)
448 There are a great number of phrases in everyday use

which are almost invariably pronounced as Tone Groups.
Many o f them contain prepositions or other short unstressed
words.
*74
TONE GROUPS [ 448-51
e x a m p l e s : i gamle dager,
ivgamlada-gar (in the old days);
neste gang, ¥nestagag (next time); (t den) senere tid, ¥se:naratl:d
(recently); på egen hånd, p3ve:ganh3n (on one’s own).
449 Numerals are often strongly stressed and consequently

form Tone Groups.
e x a m p l e s : fire fot lang, ¥fi:rafo'tlag (four feet long); tolv om
natten, 'tskamnatn (midnight).
450 In some cases the verb is so lightly stressed that it can

easily form part of a Tone Group, especially in subsidiary
clauses with inversion o f subject and object.
e x a m p l e s : du som f a r er, dus3m'fa:rær (you as a father); de
som hjemme satt, diS3m¥Jem:asat (those who remained at home);
da dommenfalt, da'd3m:anfolt (when judgment was passed).
451 In the speech of eastem Norway and in some other

dialects, words with the Single Tone can form the first element
of a Double Tone group when they are followed by an unstressed
word or words. This occurs as follows:
4 5 1ч When a verb is followed by an unstressed adverb,
usually an adverb of place. But see par. 451-3.
e x a m p l e s : det går an, 'de: ¥go:ran (it goes); han gikk ut, han-
¥jlk:ut (he went out); hun kom inn, hunvbm:in (she came in); du
var med, duvva:rme- (you came); han slo opp, han¥J|on>p (he nailed
up). Also with verbs of more than one syllable which normally
take the Single Tone: han kommer йт, Ьап¥кэт:эг)п (he comes in);
hun slipper ut, hun¥J|ip:arut (she gets out); han sitter igjen, han-
vsit:ari]an (he remains behind); du sliter ut, du¥J|i:tarut (you wear
out); han spiser opp, han¥spl:sanp (he eats up); han betaler ao, han
bevta:lara (he pays off).
451-8 Other adverbs can form a Double Tone group with a
preceding verb, but usually only when a stressed word follows.
e x a m p l e s : han kommer ikke hit, hanvk3m:arlka'hi:t (he’s not
coming here); han kan nok skjønne, han¥kan3k¥Jøn:a (he must
understand); han vil ikke komme, hanvvik:a¥lom:a (he won’t come);
du kan jo prøve, du¥kanjo:¥prø:va (you can of course try) ; han vil
*75
4 5 ! “ 2] WORD TONES
visst reise, hanvvilvistvreisa (he’ll go, no doubt); han var så tunghørt,
hanvva:rpvtoghæ*rt (he was so hard o f hearing); det er sd
hyggelig, vdærpvhyg:all (it’s so nice).
451-3 Also in interrogative sentences (cf. par. 395*3).
e x a m p l e s : kan du ikke høre?, ''kandukavhce:ra (can’tyouhear?);
kan du ikke det?, ¥kanduka'de: (can’t you do that?); har du ikke sett
ham?, vha:rduka,set:am (haven’t you seen hira?).
451*4 slik, sådan (sånn), ingen, can be used in the same way.
e x a m p l e s : han var slik en kar, hanvva:rj|i*ken'ka:r (he was
such a man); det var sånn moro, davva:rpnvmoro (it was such fun);
han var ingen heimføing, hcmvva:riganvheimfø:ig (he was no stay-at-
home).
451*5 Sentences where the first word is strongly stressed can
also form Double Tone groups in similar cireumstances. N0
following stressed word is necessary in such cases.
e x a m p l e s : det vil jeg ikke, 'de:vvilj£ika (I won’t do that); det
vil han nok, 'de:vvilanDk (heil do it alright); det må man vel,
'de:vnr>:mcmvel (that, one must).
E. S H A D E S O F M E A N IN G E X P R E S S E D
BY THE TO N ES
452 The Single Tone is often used to express a contrast or an

assertion, where as the Double Tone is more neutral in
character, as in: å gå hjem, D'fp:jem (to walk home—i.e. not to
go by some other means), but 3ygo:jem (to go home).
176
[453-4
CH APTER II
SENTENCEINTO NATIO N
453 Sentence intonation in Norwegian is closely connected
with word intonation (Single and Double Tones) and word
group intonation (Tone Groups). Nevertheless, it is possible to
classify Norwegian sentence intonation as Rising Melody and
Falling Melody.
A. R I S I N G M E L O D Y
454 Sentences in Norwegian which contain ordinary, definite,

decided statements end on a rising melody. The last word in
such sentences will end on the rising tone of the Single or the
Double Tone, and there is a tendency in sentences of this kind
for the last stressed syllable to receive the strengest stress. There
is, consequently, a pronounced rise in pitch within the last
word of the sentence. Should the sentence end in a Tone Group,
the rise in pitch can be even greater.
454'i Sentences of this type in English have a Falling instead

of a Rising Melody. The voice falls in pitch from the first
stressed syllable in the sentence, and there is also a fall in pitch
within the last stressed word in the sentence.
e x a m p l e s : Compare the intonation in the following
Norwegian and English sentences:
Jeg har nettopp kjøpt et par n ye h a n s k e r

jei har 'netr>p '?ept et par vrjy:» vhanskar
(I have just bought a new pair of gloves)
M *77 PPN
4 54 -5] SENTEN CE INTONATION
•_____________________________~ ~ ^ _________________________
I have just bought a new pair o f gloves

alv 'djASt ’to:t 9 'nju 'рсэг av ‘gl*vz
455 Interrogative sentences in Norwegian end on a rising

melody. The last word in such sentences will end on the rising
tone of the Single or the Double Tone which in itself provides a
note of interrogation—Norwegian often strikes foreigners as an
unending series of question marks. The rise in pitch of the tone
in the last word of interrogative sentences is, however, fre-
quently greater than it is in sentences of the type described in
par. 454, possibly because interrogative sentences are often
coloured by emotion or take special emphasis.
4 5 5 * i Sentences of this kind in English also frequently end on
a rising note. The sentence melody follows closely the pattera
shown in par. 454-1, except that the last stressed word (or
word group) has a rise in pitch within itself.
(a ) e x a m p l e s : Compare the intonation in the following
Norwegian and English sentences:
----- *r—ч’л . ‘ ---------

Kjøpte du disse hanskene i går?
v;øpta du vdls:a vhanskana i 'ga:r
(Did you buy these gloves yesterday?)
Didyou buy these glovesyesterday?

‘did ju bai fliiz 'gUvz ‘Jestadl
(в) e x c e p t i o n s : For exceptions to the above see under
Falling Melody.
178
FA LL IN G M ELODY [4 5 6 - 7
В. F A L L I N G M E L O D Y
456 Falling Melody occurs where the stress is concentrated on

the beginning of a word or group of words. (Sec also pars.
443_ 4>)
ex am ples:
bare bra akkurat

bazra bra akiurat
(just fine) (just so)
________
hele folket
heila folka
(the whole people)
457 In groups with the main stress on the first word, where
what follows can be guessed from the context.
ex am ples:
—» • •
*\ .
gutter og piker unge og gamle

gutiar a pilkar OQia a gamla
(boys and girls) (young and old)
179 12-2
457 - 6 о] SENTEN CE INTONATION
^ .
damer og herrer
daimar э heriar
(ladies and gentlemen)
« 8 Where there is a rhythmic alternation between high and

low pitch.
e x a m ple :
Vil du inn eller ut?

vil du in: е1:эг urt
(Are you coming in or out?)
459 Where the first word in the sentence has the strongest
stress.
exam ples:
J •
* •W • •
Idag kommer han Arne heter han

ida:g кэт:эг an airna heitar an
(He’s coming today) (He’s called Ame)
460 When a main clause follows a subsidiary clause, especially

when the contents of the main clause can be guessed from what
has gone before.
180
FA LLIN G MELODY [4 6 0 -I
examples:
Da jeg kom hjem, hadde han lagt seg

da jæ lom jem: had:s han lakt sæ
(When I got home he had gone to bed)
Da hjelpen kom, var detfo r sent

da jelpsn lom: var da fer seint
(When help came it was too late)
461 In gloomy, sad, or threatening statements.

example:
Det skal du komme til d angre på

de: skal du кэт:э til э адгэ рэ
(You’ll regret that)
181
4 6 2 -4 ]
A P P E N D IX
W O R D -P A IR S D I F F E R I N G
O N L Y IN T O N E 1
462 There are numbers of pairs of words in Norwegian which

are identical phonetically, except that they differ in Word
Tone. Many o f these words are spelt the same, so that when
they stand in isolation it is impossible to know which meaning
should be attached to them without first knowing whether they
take the Single or the Double Tone. In connected speech the
correct meaning of the word would usually be understood from
the context, even if it were pronounced with the wrong Tone.
Such pairs of words fall into the main categories shown in
pars. 463-5.
463 Word-pairs ending in -ene. Definite Plural endings in -ene,

neuter gender, taking the Single Tone, and Definite Plural
endings in -{e)ne, common gender, taking the Double Tone.
е х а м р ш : hoppene, 'hap:ana (the jumps)—hoppene, vhap:ana
(the mares); skurene, 'sku:rijina (the sheds)—skurene, vsku:^na
(the squalls).
464 Word-pairs ending in -er.

4 6 4 1 Present Tense taking the Single Tone, and Indefinite
Singular of nouns taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : bærer, 'bæ:rar (carry/ies)— bærer,¥bæ:rar (porter);
hjelper, 'jelpar (help/s)—hjelper, ¥jefpar (helper).
4642 Indefinite Plural taking the Single Tone, and Present
Tense taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : bøter, 'bø:tar (fines)— bøter, vbø:tar (repair/s);
erter, 'ærtar (peas)—erter, vaertar (tease/s).
464-3 Indefinite Singular taking the Single Tone, and In
definite Plural taking the Double Tone.
1 The above brief account is based on Bokmålets torulagsbar (‘ Vippere’), byr
Martin Kloster Jensen, published in Universitetet i Bergen, Årbok 1958, Historisk•
antikvarisk rekke N r. 3 .
182
P A I R S D I F F E R I N G IN T O N E [464-5
e x a m p l e s : seter, 'seitar (mountain summer farm)—seter,
vse:tar (seats); sider, 'sildar (cider)—sider, vsi:dar (sides).
464-4 Indefinite Singular taking the Single Tone, and Present
Tense taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : banner, 'baniar (banner)—banner,чЪатэт (curse/s);
lager, 'laigar (warehouse); lager, vla:gar (make/s).
464*5 Present Tense taking the Single Tone, and Indefinite
Plural taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : biter, 'biitar (bite/s)—biter, vbl:tar (pieces);
farer, 'farrar (go/es)—farer, yfa:rar (dangers).
464- 6 Many other word-pairs ending in -er.
e x a m p l e s : heller, 'heliar (rather)— heller, yhel;ar (incline/s);
splitter, 'split:ar (completely)—splitter, ysplit:ar (split/s); bøker,
'bøikar (books)— bøker, vbø:kar (beeches) ; etc.
465 Word-pairs ending in -en.

4 6 5 1 Definite Singular taking the Single Tone, and Definite
Singular taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : bønnen, 'bøn:n (the prayer)—bønnen, vbøn:n (the
bean); fjæren, 'fjaeiriji (the feather)—-fjæren, vfjæ:rij (the beach).
465- 8 Definite Singular taking the Single Tone, and Adjective
taking the Double Tone.
e x a m p l e s : kulten, 'kultn (the cult)—kulten, vkultij (un-
pleasant); sulten, 'sultn (the hunger)—sulten, vsultn (hungry).
183
B IB L IO G R A P H Y
Norwegian
Alnæs, I. Norsk sætningsmelodi (Kristiania, 1916).
Alnæs, I. Norsk uttale-ordbok (Oslo, 1925).
Alnæs, I. De levende ord (Oslo, 1932).
Berulfsen, B. and Lundeby, E. Bokmål, ‘ Aschehougs ordlister*
(Oslo, 1959).
Brekke, K . Bidrag til dansk-norskens lydlære (Kristiania, 1881).
Broch, O. ‘ Fra Østlandets dagligtale’ (in Maal og Minne,
Kristiania, 1923, pp. 124-55).
Broch, O. ‘ Litt om rytmenormen i vor dagligtale* (in Festskrift
Hl Professor A lf Torp, Kristiania, 19 13, pp. 46-63).
Broch, O. ‘ Rhythm in the Spoken Norwegian Language*
(in TransacHons o f the Pkilological Society, London, 1935,
pp. 8 0 -112 ).
Broch, O. ‘ Tonelag bestemmende for lydutvikling’ (in Maal og
Minne, Oslo, 1944, pp. 14 5-6 1).
Broch, O. and Selmer, E. Elementær fonetikk (Oslo, 1950).
Christiansen, H. Norske dialekter (Oslo, 1946- ).
Groth, P. A Norwegian Grammar (Christiania, 1924).
Haugen, E. ‘ Tonelagsanalyse’ (in Maal og Minne, Oslo, 1955,
pp. 70-80).
Haugen, E. and Joos, M. ‘ Tone and Intonadon in East
Norwegian’ (in Acta Philologica Scandinavica, Copenhagen,
*954, PP- 4 *-« 4 ).
Hofgaard, S. W. Omrids a f lydlæren (Kristiania, 1890).
Kloster Jensen, M. ‘ Bokmålets tonelagspar (Vippere)’ (in
Universitetet i Bergen, Årbok, 1958).
Knudsen, T . and Sommerfelt, A . Norsk riksmålsordbok (Oslo,
*937- 57).
Larsen, A. Dansk-norsk-engelsk ordbog (Copenhagen, 1897).
Larsen, A. B. Oversigt over de norske bygdemål (Oslo, 1948).
Lundeby, E. Norsk språklære fo r svensker (Lund, 1951).
Næs, O. Norsk grammatikk (Oslo, 1952).
18 4
BIBLIOGRAPH Y
Sandvei, M . Norwegischc Konversations-Grammatik (Heidelberg,

1934).
Selmer, E. ‘ Norsk fonetikk’ (in Nordisk Lærebog fo r Talepæda-
goger, Copenhagen, 1954, chap. 16, vol. 1).
Selmer, E. ‘ Tonelagsproblemer’ (in M ad og Minne, Oslo, 1954,
pp. 180-8).
Sommerfelt, A. and Marm, I. Teach TourselfNorwegian (London,
1943)-
Stene, A. English Loan-words in Modem Norwegian (The Philo-
logical Society, London, 1945).
Storm, J . ‘ Norsk lydskrift med omrids a f fonetiken’ (in
Norvegia, Kristiania, 1884 and 1908).
Sverdrup, J . and Sandvei, M. Norsk rettskrivningsordbok (Oslo,
1961).
Western, A . ‘ Om tonelagene i norsk’ (in M ad og Minne, Oslo,
1937» PP- 174-82).
Western, A. ‘ Mere om tonelagene i norsk’ (in M ad og Minne,
1938, pp. 73- 4 )-
E n glish
Armstrong, L . E. and Ward, I. G. A Handbook o f English
Intonation (Cambridge, 1952).
Gimson, A. C. An Introduction to the Pronundation o f English
(London, 196a).
Jones, D. The Phoneme: Its Nature and Use (Cambridge, 1950).
Jones, D. An English Pronouncing Dictionary (London, 1956).
Jones, D. An Outline o f English Phonetics (Cambridge, 1960).
MacCarthy, P. A. D. English Pronundation (Cambridge, 1956).
French
Armstrong, L . E. The Phonetics of French (London, 1951).
Kloster Jensen, M . Précis de prononciationfran$aise (Oslo, 1955).
G erm an
Bithell, J . German Pronundation and Phonology (London, 1952).
Martens, C. and P. Phonetik der deutschen Sprache (Munich, 1961).
Selmer, E. Tysk lydlære (Oslo, 1941).
Wardale, W. German Pronundation (Edinburgh, 1955).
18 5
WORD-INDEX
This is an index of the words, prefixes, and suffixes used in

this book. Rcferences are to paragraphs. Where the inflected
form only o f a word has been used in the book, the basic form
of the word has been added to the index and placed first in
brackets. The following abbreviations have been used:
adv. adverb p.p. past participle
adj. adjective pret. preterite
compar. comparative s. substantive
def. pl. definite plural superl. superlative
def. sing. definite singular v. verb
pl. plural
-a, 386-1 adskillelse, 'a:djll:|sa, 4 18

ab-, ab, 374-1 advent, 'ad ven t, 374-2
abbedisse, abeydit:a, 385-67 adverbium, ad'v*rblum , 374-2
abbor, 'a b a r , 133-я, aio advokat, advo'kon:, 374-2
-abel, 385-1 aero-, aero, 374-3
ablativ, 'ablativ, vab-, 374-1, 385-71 aerogram, aero'gram:, 374-3
ablegøyer, abl»*gøyer, 358-5 aeroplan, aero'plam , 374-3
abnorm, а Ь 'п эгт, 374-1 afizre, a 'f* :ra , 38 5-10 5
Abraham, V .braham , 347-я afganer, af'ga:n»r, 385-9
abrakadabra, ,a:braka'da:bra, 347-2 afgansk, af'ga:n$k, 385-9
abrupt, abVupt, 374-1 afrikansk, ofri'ka:n$k, 352
abscess, ap'*es:, 243 ag-» »S. 3744
absolutt, apso'lutr, 133-3 agglomerat, aglom »'ra:t, 3 7 4 4
absurd, ep'surd [ab'], 133-3, 374 м aggregat, agra'gait, 374-4
acetylen, asety'le:n, 385-27 aggressiv, 'ogreslv, 374-4
ad-. o(-')d, 353, 359 agitasjon, agita'fo:n, 255
ad-, ad, 374-2 agitator, agi'tanor, 385-88
-ade, 38 5-2 ,4 30 agn, 'agn, 261
adel, 'a:d|, 403 agronom, agro'no:m, 203
adferd, 'aidfserd, 434 Aischylos, 'alfyfos, 289-5
adjektiv, 'adjektiv, 374-2, 385-71 å jour, a'ju ir, 267-5
adjunkt, ad'jurjt, 2 73, 374-2 ak-. ok, 374-5
adjø, ad 'je, 2 51-3 aker, 'a:ka r, 405-1
adle, 'asdla, 139-5, 347-1 -akk, 385-3
adlyde, 'aidly.da, 3 5 3 akkommodere, akomo'de:ra, 207-2
administrativ, ad'ministrativ, 385-71 akkompagnement, а к о т р а п )е 'т а д :,
administrator, admlnl'stra:tor, 385-88 263-7
admiral, admt'ro:l, 139-4 akkompagnere, akompan'je:ra, 207-2
4*7
adskille, 'a:djil:a, 41
akkordkm, а'кэг эп, 385-84
W O RD -IN D EX
akkreditiv, akredi'ti:v, 385-70 amanuensis, amanu'ensis, -" ensls.
akkumulator, akumu'la:tor, 209, 385-63
385-88 amasone, ama"so:n», 385-85
akkurat, aku'ra:t, ak:u,ra:t, 456 ambolt, 'ambolt, 'om-, 210
akkuratesse, akuravtes:a, 385-39 amen, 'amran, 'a:me:n, 340
akkusativ, a'kusativ, 374-5, 385-71 amoniakk, amoni'ak:, 385-3
aksel (shoulder), 'aks(, 403 amor, 'armor, 385-88
aksel (axle), *aks|, 403 amper, 'am par, 405-1
aksent, ok'sent, 193, 374-5 amtmann, 'amtman:, 4 14
aksent (foreign accent), ak'saq:, igg an- an, 256, 339, 353, 359
aksjonær, ak/o'næ:r, 385-104 an- (a-), an, a, 374-6
aktelse, vakt|sa, 3 10 -an, 385-6
akterdekk, 'ak ta rde kr, 4 15 analyse, anavly:sa, 385-103
-aktig, okti, 381 analytisk, ana'!yt:lsk, 341
aktiv, aktivt, 'aktiv, 'aktift, 300,385-71 ananas, 'ananas, 149-5, 334, 431
aktor, 'aktor, 385-88 anarki, апаг'кк, 270, 374-6
aktstykke, 'aktstykra, 4 14 anarkist, an ark ist, 385-613
aktuar, aktu'arr, 3 8 5-13 anatem, ana'te:m , 385-26
a!-» al> 359 and, an, 247, 359
-al, 385-4 (and) ender, 'enrar, 247, 405-2
albatross, 'albatros, 2 10 -and, 247, 385-7
albino, al'bi:no, 386-8 andel, "andeil, 247, 353
album, 'album, 2 14 , 386-9 andpusten, "anpustn, 247
aldeles, al'de:las, 385-22 andrik, 'andrik, 247
alder, 'aldar, 247, 405-1 ane, *а;пэ, 444
aldri, ''aldri, 247 -ane, 385-8, 430
-ale, 385-5, 430 anelse, "a:n|sa, 3 1 1
alen, 'arlij, 320, 404 anemone, anavmo:na, 385-85
-alis, 385-63, 430 -aner, 385-9
alkaloid, alkalo'i:d, 385-81 anerkjenne, "а т э г ^ е т а , 341
(all) alle, val:e, 3 32 anfall, vanfalr, 434
all-, el, 359 angelsakser, agal'saksar, 358-5
alle-, al(:)a, 359 anger, 'aq ;ar, 405-1
allé, a'le:, 385-23 angi, 'anji:, 256, 279
allehelgensdag, ala'helgansda:g, 359 angina, an'gi:na, 2 55
allehånde, ala"h:>nda, 359 angloman, aqlo'ma:n, 385-74
aller, 'al:ar, 359 angora, ag'go:ra, 279
allianse, ali'ar)sa, 38 5ч x ankel, "aqkal, 280, 402
alligator, ali'ga:tor, aog, 385-88 anker, vankar, 405-1
allikevel, a vli:kavet, 359 ankomme, 'ankom:a, 280
allmakt, "almokt, 436 ankomst, "ankomst, л о
allright, 'D:l'rait, 199-3 anledning, an'le:dniQ, 380
alltid, 'alti(d), 4 19 anneks, a'neks [van:aks], 374-6
all verden, al'v*rd ij, 375 aimen, andre, va:ij, "an:ij, "andra
almanakk, alma'nakr, 385-3 a47> 3«9, 355
alminnelig, al'min:|li, 3 16 annensteds, "ainstes, 246
almisse, "almjsa, 385-67 anonym, ano'ny:m, 374-6, 385-87
alt-, alt, 359 -ans, 385-10
alternativ, al't*rn a tlv, 385-71 -anse, 38 5-11
altfor, 'altfor, 2 10 , 4 19 ansjos, an'Jo:s, 203, 385-89
altruisme, altru'isma, 385-66 -ansk, 385-9
alv, 'alv, 301-1 anstalt, "anstalt, 360
alvor, 'a l v r r , 2 10 anstendig, an'stendi, 378-1
alvorlig, al'v3:t(i, 378 -ant, 38 5-12
W ORD-INDEX
anta, 'anta, 4 17 -asme, 3 8 5 4 7
antagebe, 'antaigalsa, 418 -asse, 385-18
anti-, anti, 3 74 7 assessor, a'ses:or, 3 7 4 - 4 . 385
antikrist, 'antikrist, 374-7 assistanse, asi'staqsa, 281
antikvar, anti'kva:r, 3 8 5 4 3 assistent, asi'stent, 385-33
antipati, antipa'ti:, 385-48 assistere, a$i'ste:ra, 374- n
antipode, anti"po:da, 374 7, 3 85 ‘79 assonans, aso'naqs, 2 8 1, 38 5 4 0
antitese, anti, te:sa, 374-7, 385-36 assuranse, asuVaqsa, 281
apo-, apo, 374-8 -ast, 3 8 5 4 9
apokryf, apo'kryf:, 374-8 astrakan, 'astrakan, 385-6
apologi, apolo'gi:, 374-8 at, at, 339
apostel, a'p}st|, 305 at-, at, 3 7 4 1 2
apoteose, apote"o:sa, 385-90 -at, 385-20
apparat, apa'ra:t, 385-30 ateist, ate'i$t, 374-6, 385-68
appellabel, apa'la:bai, 385-1 atelier, at|i'je:, 287, 385-51
appellativ, a'pel:ativ, 385-71 atlas, 'atlas, 3 8 5 4 4
appellere, арэ'|е:гэ, 195-4 atlet, at'le:t, 385-40
aprikos, apri'ko:s, 385-89 atmosfære, atm oVætra, 385-105
apropos, арго'ро:, 291 atom, a'to:m, 385-83
ar-, ar, 374-10 atskillig, at'Jil:l, 378
-ar, 3 8 5 4 3 -att, 385-21
araber, а'га:Ьег, 386-3 atten, "at:ij, 196, 3 18
arabisk, a'ra:bisk, 386-7 attende, at"en:a, 359
arak, 'аг:ак, 340 atter, 'attar, 419
arbeidsom, arbeidsam, "arbeidsam, 377 atter-, at:ar, 359
ard, 'a :r, 249-1 attest, a'test, 374-12
Arendal, "a:rrj<Ja:l, 321 attestere, ata'ste:ra, 135-3
aristokrat, aristo'kra:t, 385-72 audiens, xudi'ens, 385-30
arkeolog, arkeo'b:g, 385-73 auksjon, æu(k)'Jo:n, 273, 8 3 5'93
arkeologi, arkeolo'gi:, 385-73 aula, 'xu la, 386-1
arki-, arkl, 374-9 aur, '* u r , 1 1 7
arkipel, arki'pe:l, 270 auto-, æuto, 374-13
arkitekt, arki'tekt, 270, 374-9 automat, xuto'm a:t, 3 7 4 4 3
arkiv, ar'ki:v, 270, 385-71 av, a(v), 301-2, 339
arm, 'arm , 158-5 av-, o:v, a(v), 256, 353, 359
armé, а г 'т е :, 385-23 avansere, avai]'se:ra, 281
armod, "armo:d, 433 avdeling, av'de:lirj, 380
armodslig, "armotsli, 245-1 avdeling, 'a:vde:iiq, 380
Arnljot Gelline, '["]a:rn |p t 'jehi-пэ, avgift, "a-.vjift, 256
258-1, 275-1 avgud, "a:vgu:d, 353, 434
arrest, a'rest, 3 74 4 0 avgårde, a’ gD:ra, 375
arrestere, ara'ste:ra, 195-4 avhold, "atvhal, 210
artianer, arø i'a:n er, 385-9 avb, a'vi:s, 164-4
artikkel, a ^ ik ra l, 386-2 avkom, "атукэт, 2 10
artilleri, aftilaVi:, 384-1 avl, 'avl, 154-4
artium, 'arts(i)um, 294 avlegs, "atvleks, 433
arv, 'a rv , 158-5 avlyse, 'a:vly:s9, 4 17
as-, as, 3 7 4 1 1 avlysning, 'a:vly:sniq, 4 18
-as, 3 8 5 4 4 av syne, a"sy:na, 375
Aschehoug, "askahæu, 289-5
-ase, 3 8 5 4 5 , 430 babord, 'ba:bo:r, 4 15
-asje, 3 8 5 1 6 bacon, 'Ье:кэп, 'beikan, 199-1
askese, as"ke:sa, 385 36 bad, 'ba:d, 133, 250
asket, os'ke:t, 385-40 bade, "batda, 139-2
W ORD-INDEX
badstue, "bastusa, 246 behøve, be'hø:va, 180
busse, 'bes:, 233 beige, 'be:J, 224,258-2
bale, 'Ьа:к, 52 bein, 'bein, 114
bak-, bask, 359, 417 bek, 'bak:, 'besk, 340
baker, "baskar, 433 (bekjent) bekjente {adj.), be';enta, 430
bakeri, "baskari, baka'ris, 384-3 bekk, 'bisk:, 40
(bakke) bakken {dif. ting.), vbak:an, 327 Belgia, 'belgia, 386-4
baklengs, "basklegs, 419 belgier, 'belgiar, 385-51
bakom, "baslom, 421 be(je ["bsefla] "belja, 191
bakover, 'baslosvar, 419 (ben) benene {def. p l.), 'benjna, 326
bakre, "ba:kre, 347-4, 425 bendel, 'bend|, 402
baktale, "basktasla, 417 benediktiner, benadik'ti:nar, 385-59
ball, 'bal:, 53 beneiise, bena"fl:sa, 385-64
ballade, ba")a:da, 385-2 bengel, 'begsal, 402
ballett, ba'lats, 38541 benk, 'begk, 280
ballotere, bab'te:re, 207-1 benklær, "besnklxsr, "besg-, 280
banal, Ьа'па:1, 385-4 beregne, beVcina, 220
bandasje, ban'da:Ja, 385-16 berg, 'bserg, 48
bande, "banda, 247 bergenser, bxr'gensar, 385-32
bank-, 'bank, 414 Bergljot, '["jbærgljst, 275-1
bankier, bar)kl'a:, 270, 287, 385-51 berliner, bæ^Jisnar, 385-59
(banne) banner {v.), "bansar, 464-4 (berømt) ber ømteste {superl.), Ь е'гвт-
banner (*,}, 'bansar, 464-4 tasta, 426-1
-bar, basr, 352,377 beskjed, ba'Jes, 250
barber, baribesr, 385-34 best, 'best, 246
barde, 'barda, 249-2 bestandig, be'standi, 443-2
(bam) barna {def. p l.), 'basrøa, 423-2 besudle, be'sud!a, 347-1
bamsunge, "basrøfoga, 407 betale, be'ta:la, 8a, 195-3
barometer, baro'm e:tar, 385-77 betegne, be'uina, 220
baron, ba'ro:n, 385*84 betle, "betla, 135-6
baronesse, baro"nes:a, 385-39 betleri, "betlarl, 384-2
barriere, bari"»sra, 385-52 bi-, Ы:, 353, 359, 417
barrikade, bari"ka:da, 385-2 bibel, 'bisbal, 402
barsel, vb an |, 314, 403, 407 bibliofil, biblio'fl:l, 385-43
baryton, 'b ario n , 334 bibliotek, biblio'tesk, 385-95
basill, ba'sil:, 385-55 bidra, "bisdras, 353
basis, 'bassis, 385-63 bidrag, "bisdrasg, 434
batteri, bateVis, 384-1 bifalle, "bisfalsa, 417
baug, 'bseu, 118, 263-2 bigott, bi'g3ts, 385-92
bayersk, 'baiaftk, 187 biinntekter, 'bisintektar, 360
be, ber, 'ba:, 'be:r, 35, 190 bikube, 'bi:ku:ba, 408
be-, be, ba, 195-3, 256, 361-1 bil, 'bisl, 26, 133
bearbeide, .ba-aribeida, 361-1 bilde, "bilda, 247
bed, 'ba:d, 133, 250 billett, bi'lets, 385-41
bedrag, be'dra:g, 361-1 bind, 'bin:, 30
bedre {строг.), 'be:dra, 425 bindsel, 'bins|, 403
bedre (v.), vbe:dra, 347-1 biograf, blo'grarf, 385-45
befal, bø'fa:l, 361-1 biolog, bio'b:g, 203
begeistret, be'g(lstrat, 254 biologi, biolo'gi:, 203
beger, 'besgar, 405-1 biskoppelig, Ы$'кэр:а11, 378
begi (seg), ba'jls, 256 (bite) biter {pl.), "bister, 464-5
begonia, be'go:nia, 386-4 (bite) biter (в.), bitende, 'bister,
begrep, be'gra:p, 361-1 "bistijna, 247, 464-5
begynne, ba'Jyn:a, 256 bitt (r.), 'bit:, 442
19O
W O RD-INDEX
(bitter) bitre (pl.), ''bitre, 347-1 botn, 'botQ, 206
Bjørnson, 'b|oe:rw»n, 439-1 brakkvann, 'brakvans, 414
blad, 'blas(d), 350 bramrå, 'bramros, 415
blande, , blon:ø, 247 brann-, 'brans, 414
blek, 'blesk, 142-3 brannjem, "branjæsfn, 414
blekhet, 'bleskhøst, 409 bravo, 'brasvo, 208
blekne, yble:knø, 347 5 bred, bredt, 'bres, 'brøts, 250, 354-1
blende (s.), vblend», 247 bregne, vbrsine, 220
blid, 'bli:, 250 (brekke) brukket (p.p.), "brokset, 2 I3 '<
blod, 'blos, 250 brekkstang, 'brekstags, 412
blodig, vblo:di, 263-1 (brenne) brenner (».)> 'brensar, 405-3
blokade, bb*ka:da, 207-1 brenneri, "brønsari, brenaVis, 384-3
blokere, Ыэ'ке:га, 207-1 brensel, 'brens|, 403
blokk-, 'b b lc, 414 bridge, 'b ritf, 258-2
blomkål, 'blomkosl, 411 brisant, bril']agt, 281, 385-12
blomst, blomster, 'bbm st, 'blomstar, bringebær, 'brigsabæsr, 411
205, 405-2 brite, vbrltsa, 341
blond, 'bbn:, 205 britisk, 'britslsk, 341
blonde, "blonda, 247 Broch, 'broks, 243-1
bluferdig, blu'fserdi, 382 (brodd) broddene (def. p l.), 'brodsqna,
blå, blått, 'bbx, 'bbts, 157, 20o-i, 354-1 326-1
blåbær, 'blosbcr, 'blobbær, 411 brohode, "broshosda, 408
(blåse) blåser (v.), 'bbisar, 405-3 bronkitt, broq'klts, 385-70
bo, bor, bodde, bodd, 'bos, 'bosr, "bodsa, bronse, "brogsa, 281
'bod:, 93-i, 158-2, 354 2 (bror) broren (dtf. stag.), brødre (pl.)
bod, 'bosd, 250 "brosrø, "bredra, 422,405-2
bog, 'bosg, 204-1 brud, 'brusd, 950
bohem, bo'he;m, 207-1 brudgom, ''brudgom, 351
boikott, 'bol kot, 128 brumme, "bromsa, 213-3
bok, bøker, 'bosk, 'beskar, 133, 33a, brutal, bru'tosl, 385-4
405-2, 464-6 bryggeri, "brygsari, bryga'rls, 384-3
bokkøl, , bokiøls, 206 brynde, "brynda, 247
Bokn, 'boksen, 206 brød, 'bres, 250
boks, 'boks, 64 bu, 'bus, 93-1
bokstav, bok'sto:v, 351, 358-5 bud, 'busd, 133, 250
boktrykkeri, vbo:ktryksari, 351 budeie, bu'dsia, 358-5
bolsjevik, bolJa'vlks, 207-2 budoar, budo'asr, 385-78
bombardere, bombaj-êsra, 207-2 bukett, bu'kets, 214
bombast, bom'bast, 207-2, 38549 bukk, 'boks, 332
bombåt, "bombost, 415 (bukse) bukser (pl.), "boksar, 2134
bommert, 'bomsatt, 205 bukt, 'bokt, 73
bomull, "bomsuls, 205 bulder, 'buldar, 247
bonde, bønder, vbon:a, 'bønsar, 205, bulletin, bula'tegs, 281, 385-57
bunke, "bogka, 213-2
247 > 330 , 4*>5 % 445 -a
bondegård, 'bonsagosr, 414 bunn, 'buns, 214
bondsk, 'bonsk, 246 bur, 'busr, 77, 212
bord, 'bord, 206, 249-2 (burde) bør, 'boer(s), 339
bord, bordene, 'bosr, "bosfijn», 249 ' 1» buskas, bus'kass, 385-14
4232 by,'bys, 88 , 93 -i, 133
borger, "borgar, 405-1 (by) budt (p.p.), 'buts, 248, 354-4
bort, 'bort, 205 Bye, 'bys, 197
bortskjemt, 'bortjem t, 417 b m » 'bygs, 9 1
bot, bøter, 'bost, 'består, 68, 405-2, byggmester, 'bygmestar, 412
464-2
byggel, 'byksj, 262, 403
W O RD-INDEX
bymann, 'by:man:, 408 clutch, 'kløtf, 2 16
byrde, *byrda, 249-я coiffure, koa'fy:r, 236
bær, 'bæ:r, 45, 13 3 college, 'kalia^J, 242
bære, bærer (».), v b æ :r a , 'b æ :r a r , Coward, 'kavard, -ord. 429'3
*33-*. 405-3, 464-1 croupicr, krup i'e:, 237
bærer (s.)f ybæ:rar, 464-1 cruise, 'kru:s, 197
bøddel, 'bød:|, 402 cruiser, 'kruisar, 240
bøffel, 'bøfol, 402 curacao, куга'*э:, 2 15
bøk, bøker, 'bø:k, vbør кэг, 9 7 , 133,464-6 custard, 'køstad, -tard, 2 16
bønn, 'børu, 100, 465-1 cutting, 'køciQ, 2 16
(bønne) bønner (Jd.), *bøn:ar, 4452 - , cyanamid, syana'mi:d, 242
465-1 Cæsar, 'se:sar, 242
bør, 'boeir, 104
børs-, 'bceit?, 4 14 da, do, 393
børste, vboer?(a, 106 daddel, 'dad:|, 402
(bøte) bøter (».), ybøtter, 464-2 dadle, ydadla, 347-1
bøye, ''bøya, 121 dag, 'da:g, 52 , 145-2, 263-4, 422
både, yba:da, 130-2 dagarbeider, *da:garbeidar, 436
1
bål, 'Ьэ: , 398 dagligdags, yda:glidaks, 262
bånd, 'Ьэгс, 200-2 Dagny, 'dagny, 'dagny, 261
båt, 'Ьэп, 59, 13 3 dagsmarsj, 'daksm afs, 350-1
båtshake, 'bashaike, 297 Dahl, 'do:l, 342
båtsmann, 'bssman:, 297, 350-1 dal, 'd a:l, 1 3 9 -1 ,15 4 -3
dam, 'dorm, 5 5 , 327, 337
camping, 'kcmpii), 242 dam-, 'dom:, 4 1 4
cedille, se'di'j [se'dilja], 275*3 dame, vda:ma, 399
cellulose, selu¥lo:sa, 242, 385-90 damp-, 'damp, 4 14
cembalo, 'tjem balo, 242 damp bad, 'dampbaid, 443-1
centigram, 'sentigram, 385-46 danaide, dano*i:da, 385-50
centimeter, 'sentlmettar, 'saQti-, Danmark, , danmark, 428
385-77 dannelse, *dan:|sa, 395ч
centurion, k e n t u r i 'o :n , 242 (dans) dansen (def. sing.), 'dansQ, 32 2 ,
Ceylon, 's e i b n , 385-84 3«9
champagne, J a m 'p a n j a , 243-2 dansk, 'dansk, 352
champion, 'J æ m p ia n , 199-2, 243-2 Dante, ydanta, 429-3
chariter, 9 a 'r i t : a r , 243-5 dativ, 'daitiv, yda:tiv, 385-71
Charon, ['9а:гэп]'ка:гэп, 243-5 (datter) døtre (/>/.), 'døtre, 347-1,
chartre, yIa:rtr», 243-2 405-2
chaussé, fa'se:, 228, 243-2, 385-23 dau, 'dæu, 118
cheddarost, Jediarost, 243-2 dauphin, бэ'Гед:, 281
chemise, Jevmi:sa, 243-2, 385-64 De, 'di:, 192
chevrotere, fevro'te:ra, 243-2 de, 'di:, 192
chianti, kl'antl, 243-3 de-, de, 374-14
chic, ' J i kr, 243-2 debatt, de'bat:, 374-14, 385-21
chiffon, JKfsijr, 243-2 debitor, 'debitor, 385-88
chignon, Jin'jDQ:, 263-7 deduktiv, 'deduktiv, 374-14, 385-71
ChUe, ' J l : l a , 9 -, tj-, 243-5 defekt, de'fekt, 374*14
chilener, J V I e i n a r , 9 -, tj-, 243-5 defensiv, 'defagslv, 'defensiv, 374-14»
chilensk, Jl'le:nsk, 9 -, t j-, 243-5 385-71
Chopin, J V p e g : , 2 8 1, 385-57 defensor, de'fensor, 385-88
cirka, 'sirka, 242 definitiv, de'finitlv, 385-71
city, 'sit:i, 'sitl, 340 deg, 'dei, dæ, 221
clairvoyant, klcrvoa'Jat}:, 385-12 degn, 'dein, 220
clou, 'klu:, 237 deig, 'dei, 114 , 263-2
W ORD-INDEX
deilig, v<Uill, 444 3 direktiv, dlrek'ti:v, 385-71
dekar, 'de:kar, 385-13 dis, 'd ia, 26,139-1
dekk, 'dele, 40 dis-, dis, 37416
deklamator, dekla'monor, 385-88 disippel, dl'sip:al, 386-2
dekokt, de'kokt, 374-14 disjunktiv, 'dls|ug(k)tiv, 374-16,
dekorativ, 'dekorativ, 385-71 385-7'
deksel, 'deks|, 403 diskos, 'diskos, -os, 385-89
del, 'de:l, 35, «39-‘ disponent, dlspo'nent, 385-33
•deles, dedes, 385-32 disponibel, dtspo'nl:bel, 386-2
demagog, dema'go:g, 303, 385-44 disputas, dispu'ta:s, 385-14
demokrat, demo'kra:t, 385-72 disputt, di'spuc, 385-100
demon, de'mo:n, 385-84 diss, 'dis:, 30
den, den, g, 3*4. 339 dissens, di'sens, 374-16
denge, vdeg:e, 151 dissonans, di$o'nags, 385-10
departement, depan»'m ag:, 281, distanse, di'stagse, 281, 385-11
385-76 diitikon, 'distikon, 37416
depesje, de'pe:J», 385-38 distinkt, di'stigt, 273
depositum, de'po:situm, 386-9 distributiv, di'stributlv, 385-71
depot, de'po:, 296-3 divan, dl'va:n, 385-6
der, 'd *sr, 45, 139-1 divisor, d!'vi:sor, 209, 385-88
der-, daer, 339, 359 djerv, 'djaerv, 251-3
derfor, 'datrbr, 48 djevel, *dje:vel, 251-3, 40a
dernest, 'datfgest, 419 djup, 'jutp, 251-1
dersom, 'daerfom, 420 djupil, vju:po:l, 251-1
deskriptiv, 'deskriptiv, 374-14, 385-71 dobbel, 'dob:»l, 206
despot, de'spo:t, 385-91 doder, 'do-.dcetr, 408
dess-, des, 359 dog, 'ds:g, 145-2, 204-1
dess bedre, des'be:dre, 375 doktor, 'doktor ['dokter], 209, 385-88
dessert, de'sae:r, 296-3 dr. philos., 'doktor fl'bs:, 283-1
dessuten, 'des:u:tg, *u:tg, 419 doktorand, doktorand, 385-6
dessverre, des'vaer:a, 359 dokument, doku'ment, 385-75
desto, 'desto, 359 doliin, 'dolfln, 415
destruktiv, 'destruktiv, 374-14, 385-71 dolk, 'dolk, 64
det, dets, 'de:, ds, 'dets, 396-2, 339, døllbord, 'dolbotr, 415
393-2 dom, 'dom:, 205, 337
detektiv, 'detektiv, 374-14, 385-71 dom, 'do:m, 68,139-1, 205,337
dia-, dia, 37415 -dom, dom, 310, 35a, 377, 436
diadem, dia'de:m, 385-36 dominikaner, domini'ka:ner, 385-9
diagnose, diagvno:ss, 374 <5 . 385-9° domino, 'domino, 334
diakonisse, diako*nis:s, 385-67 dommedag, "dom adaig, 205
dialekt, dia'lekt, 374-15 dommer, vdom:er, 205
dialog, d ia'b:g, 203, 374*«5 domstol, 'domstod, 414
[dig], 'dsl, das, 1884 donasjon, dona'Jo:n, 207-1
digel, 'di:gsi, 402 dosent, do'sent, 385-33
diger, 'dlsgar, 405-1 dosis, 'do:sis, 385-63
digitalis, dlgivtadit, 385-63 double, 'deb:»l, 237
dikkedarer, dtk»'da:rar, 358-5 doven, ’ do:ven, 204-1
diktator, dlk'ta:tor, 385-88 Dovre, 'dovra, 347*3
dilemma, di'lem:a, 386-1 (dra) dro(g) (pnt.), 'dro:, 204-1
din, din, 339 drammenser, dra'mensar, 385-32
diner, dt'ne:, 287, 385-23 drapsmann, 'draipsmam, 350
dingo, 'dlrjgo, 279 draug, 'draeug, 263-2
diplom, di'plo:m, 385-83 (drepe) dreper (v.), 'dretpar, 405-3
diplomat, diplo'ma:t, 385-20 dressur, dre'su:r, 385-99
*3 193 PPN
W ORD-INDEX
(drikke) drukket (P fi ), *drok:at, dørk, 'dcerk, 106
213ч døs, 'dø:s, 139-1
drivkraft, 'drhvkroft, 412 døv, 'dø:v, 97
druide, dru'i:da, 240, 385-50 døvhet, 'dø:vhe:t, 352, 409
drukken, vdrok:an, 404 døye, M øya, 121
drukne, 'drokna, 2 1 3 4 dåd, 'da:d, 139 -1, 250
(dryppe) drypper (».), 'dryp.-ar, 405-3 dåp, 'd»:p, 59
(drysse) drysser (r.), 'drys-.ar, 405-3 dårlig, 'd2:r|l, 186
drøvel, 'drøvial, 402
du, du, 324 -é, e:, 385-23
dualis, duva:lis, 'du-, 385-63 ebonitt, ebo'nlt:, 133-2
due, 'du:a, 139-1 ed, 'e:d, 139-3, 250
duett, du'et:, 385 41 edel, 'e:d|, 139-5, 402
duft, 'duft, 2 13-5 edelsten, 'a:d|stø:n, 4 11
(duge) duger (t>.), 'du:gar, 405-3 Eden, '*:dij, 1394
dugg, 'dug:, 8 1, 2 14 edru, ve:dru, 347-1
dugurd, 'dug: ur, 340 edruelig, e'dru:all, 378
duk, 'du:k, 2 12 edsbrudd, 'e:dsbrud:, 350
dukkert, 'd u lcaft ['d o-], 2 13 -1, 406 effekt, e'fekt, 385-24
dukknakket, 'duknakat, 2 13-1 efter-, eftar, 359
dum, 'dom:, 73, 2 13 -3 egen, egne, *e:gan, 'eigna, 145-1, 220
dumdum, 'dum'dum, 2 13 -3 egle, 'egla, 220
dumrian, 'domrian, 385-6 egn, 'cia, 220
dun, 'du:n, 77 egne (seg) (v.) (to suit), 'elna, 220
dunder, 'dunder, 405-1 egne (v.) (to bait), 'egna, 220
dunk, 'dor)k, 2 13-2 , 280 Egypt, e'gypt, 254
dunkel, 'dogkel, 402 (eie) eier (».), 'tiar, 405-3
dyd, dyder, 'd y :d , 'd y : d a r , 88, 250, eiendommelig, eian'd3m:ali, 378
139-2 eiter, 'eitar, 405-1
dynamo, dy'na:mo, 386-8 ok-, ek, 374-18
dynast, dy'nast, 38 5-19 ekkel, eklest, 'elcal, 'eklast, 3 17 , 402,
dynd, 'dyn:, 91 426
dyp, dypest, dypeste, 'dy:p, 'dytpast, ekko, 'ek:o, 208
'dy:pasta, 139 -1, 426, 426-1 eklektisk, ek'lektisk, 374-18
dypgående, ’ dy:pg3:ana, 4 15 eklipse, e'kllpsa, 374-18
dyptfølt, 'dyptføilt, 4 10 ekorn, 'ek:org, 340
dyptgående, 'dyptgaiana, 410 eks-, eks, 374-19
dyrlege, 'dy:r|e:ga, 3 5 : eksakt, ek'sakt, 374-19
dys-, dys, 374-17 eksamen, ek'sa:man, 195-1
dysenteri, dysentaVi:, 374-17. eksaminand, eksami'nand, 385-7
dyspepsi, dyspep'si:, 3 74 -17 eksaminator, eksami'na:tor, 385-88
(dø) dør (».), 'doe:r, 'dø:r, 218-2 eksegese, eksa'ge:sa, 385-36
død (r.), 'dø:d, 250 eksekutiv, ekseku'ti:v, 385-71
død (adj.), 'dø:, 250 eksellense, eksa'lansa, 385-31
dødfødt, *dø:føt:, 436 eksem, ek'se:m, 195-1
dødsbo, 'døtsbo, 245-1 eksempel, ek'sempal, 374-19, 386-2
dødsens, 'døtsijs, 350 -1, 427 eksersis, eksar'}l:s, 385-63
dødsfall, 'døtsfal:, 2 45-1, 350-1 ekshaust, ek'ss:st, ek'so:s, 266
døgenikt, *dø:ganikt, 145-1 ekshibisjonisme, eksibiJo'nisma, 266
døgn, 'døyn, 230 eksil, ek'si:l, 374-19, 385-54
dømme, 'dømia, 356 eksklusiv, 'eksklusiv, 374-19, 385-71
dønn, 'døn:, 100 ekskong, 'ekskag:, 374-I9
dør, døren, dørene, 'dce:r, 'dce:(-g, ekspansiv, 'ekspagsiv, 374-19, 385-71
'd cergn a, 104, 18 5, 326 ekspansjon, ekspag'Jo:n, 281
194
W ORD-INDEX
ekspedere, ekspe'deira, 385-35 engasjere, aqga'Je:ra, 193
ekspeditrise, ekspeditrisa, 385-64 engel, *eq:al, 3 17 , 402
eksplosiv (adj.), 'eksplosiv, 374-19, engelsk, 'eqtalsk, 428
385-71 engelskmann, 'eqals(k)mon:, 273
eksplosiv (r.), eksplo'si:v, 385-71 engifte, 'einjifta, 279
ekstase, ek'staisa, 374-18, 38 5-15 England, 'eqlan, 428
ekstensiv, 'ekstensiv, 374-19, 385-71 en gros, aq'gro:, 279
-ekt, 385 24 enhver, en 'v*:r, 359
ekvator, e'kvo:tor, 209, 385-88 enkel, 'eqkal, 402
-el, 386-2, 401 enklave, envkla:va, 280
elde, 'elda, 247 enn videre, en*vi:dara, 375
eldre, eldst, 'eldra, 'elst, 246, 247, enquete, aq'ke:t, 284
425 -ens, 385-30
elegant, ela'gont, 281 -ense, 385-31
elektrisitet, elektrisi'te:t, 385-96 -enser, 385-32
elektrode, elek'tro:da, 385-79 enskjønt, en'Jent, 358-5
elektrolyse, elektrovly:sa, 385-10 3 ensom, 'einsam, 210
elendig, e'lendi, 195-2 -ent, 385-33
elevator, ele'va:tor, 209, 385-88 enten, *entq, 318
-elig, ali, 370-1, 378 entré, aq'tre:, 28 1, 385-23
eliksir, elik'si:r, 385-61 entrecote, aqtra'kait, 281
elite, evlit:a, 340 entreprenør, aqtrapre'næ:r, 281
-ell(e), 385-25, 430 epi-, epi, 374-20
eller, 'eltar, 420 epigon, epi'go:n, 374-20
ellers, 'eliars, 419 epilog, epi'la:g, 203, 374-20
-else, alsa, 363-2, 379, 418 episode, epivso:da, 374-20, 385-79
elskverdig, elsk'værdi, 383 epistel, e'pist|, 386 2
elv, 'elv, 3 0 1-j epitel, epi'te:l, 386-2
-em, 385-26 (eple) eplet (def. sing.), 'epla, 296-1
emballasje, emba'laija [aq-j, 193 epos, 'eipas, 210, 385-89
embonpoint, aqbaqpo'eqi, 277 er-, ær, 361-2
embouchure, aqbu'jyir, 1 9 7 ,2 15 , 277 -er, ar, 363-4, 386-3, 40 1, 418
embryo, embryoner, 'embryo, -er, eir, 385-34
embry'o:nar, 386-8 -ere, 190, 385-35
emfase, errifaisa, 385-15 erfare, *r'faira, 361-2
emigrant, em igrant, 385-12 -eri, 384
eminense, emi'nensa, 385-31 Eriksen, 'eiriksn, 429-1
emir, e'mi:r, 385-61 erkebiskop, 'ærkabiskap, 396-1
emissær, emi'sæ:r, 385-104 erkjenne, ær\enia, 361-2
empire, aq'pi:r, 277, 385-61 (ert) erter (/>/.), 'æ ^ a r , 405-2, 464-2
en, e(:)n, 339 -ert, 401
-en, 401 (erte) erter (в.), 'ærâr, 464-2
encyklopedisk, aqsyklo'pe:disk, 281 eruptiv (j.), erup'tiiv, 385-71
-ende, -ijna, -ana, 247, 326-2 eruptiv (adj.), 'eruptiv, 385-71
endelig, vendali, 247 erverv, 'ærværv, 361-2
endre, 'endra, 149-5 erverve, ær'værva, 361-2
-en, e:n, 385-27 -ese, 385-36, 430
-ene, ana, ijna, 326, 423 esel, 'eis|, 402
-ene, e:na, 385-28, 430 -eser, 385-37
-ener, 385-29 -esje, 385-38
energi, enær'gii, 385-48 eskimo, eski'moi, 386-8
energisk, e'næirgisk, 195-2 -esse, 385-39, 430
engang, 'eiqgaq, 419 essens, e'sens, 385-30
engasjement, aqgaja'm aql, 385-78 « , et, 339
195 13-2
W ORD-INDEX
-et, e.l, 385-40 fat, fatene, 'fa:t, "fattpna, 135-2,
etikett, etl'keti, 1 3 5 3 4* 3'*
etikette, etlvkat:e, 385-42 fattig, fattigere, fåttigst, *facl,
etiopier, eti'o:piar, 385-51 *fat:iare, 'facik st, 263-1
-ett, 385-41 fåttigdom, 'fatiidam, 263-1
-ette, 385-42, 430 fåuna, 'fauna, 1 1 8
etter-, ’ аевг, 359 fe, 'f*:, 35
etterfølger, 'ecarfalgar, 263-6 Feamley, 'f*:tn |l, 190
etui, «tu'i:, 240, 385-48 feavl, *f«:avl, 408
Europa, «u 'ro :p a, 118 , 226, 386-1 feber, 'fetber, 405-1
ev-, «v, 374-21 feig, 'Wg, 114, 263-2
evfemisme, evf«'mis«na, 374-21 (feile) feiler, 'fsiter, "ftilar, 405-4
evfoni, evfo'ni:, 374-21 felt-, 'falt, 4 14
evgenetisk, evge'ne:tlsk, 374-21 femti, 'famtl, 4 13
fengsel, 'f*0*l, 3>4i 4»3
& b d , 'fa:bal, 386-2 fenomen, feno'me:n, 385-27
fabrikant, fabrl'kant, 385-12 ferdefolk, ’ fa:rafolk, 249-1
fabrikk, fa'brlk:, 385-53 ferdig, *færtl, 48, 190, 249-3
fadder, 'fad:»r, 405-1 •ferdig, fterdi, 382
fadese, favde:sa, 385-36 ferdsel, 'f * n | , 4 °3
fager, fagre, 'fargar, *fargra, 347-1, (fersk) ferskt, 'f«rfk t »73‘ i
405-1 fersken, 'fan k en , 404
fajanse, fa'jagse, 281 fest-, 'fast, 4 14
fakir, fo'ki:r, 270 fet, fett, 'fe a , 'fe c , 39, 40, 135-2, 162
faktor, 'faktor, 209, 385-88 fetere, fe'te:re, 195-2
fall, 'fal:, 5 5 fetne, "fertna, 347-5
falldør, 'faldceir, 4 12 fiasko, 'fjasko, 208
falskneri, vfalsknari, falsknaVi:, fibel, 'flibal, 402
3843 fidibus, 'flidlbus, 386-10
familie, fa'mi:lla, 386-5 fiende, Yfi:anda, 247
fanatiker, fa'n arfk ar, 386-6 figur, fl'gu:r, 385-99
fanden, ffa n d g ] 'fanj, 3 55 fiktiv, fik'ti:v, 385-71
(fane) fanen (dtf. stag.), "fainij, 3 19 fil, 'flsl, 154-3
fangstbåt, 'faQStboit, 4 14 -fil, 385-43
fantasteri, fantosteVi:, 384-1 filister, filistar, 385-69
fanteri, vfantari, 384-2 filolog, filo'lxg, 203
fantom, fan'to:m , 38 5 83 filologi, filolo'gli, 203
får, fåren, fedre, 'fair, *fairg, *fe:dra, filologisk, filo'b:gisk, 203
5 2 ,1 6 2 ,4 0 5 - 2 ,4 2 2 filosof, filo'soif, 203, 385-80
farbar, vfa:rbair, 3 5 2 filosofi, filoso'fi:, 207-1
farbror, 'farbroir, 4 1 4 filter, 'filter, 405-1
(fare) faren {dtf. sing.), farer {pl.), fin, 'flin, 26, 162
Vairg, *fa:rar, 3 2 1, 464-5 finale, fivna:la, 385-5
(fare) farer (».), 'fa:rar, 464-5 finer, fi'nesr, 385-34
farfar, 'farfa-r, 3 5 1 finesse, fivnes:a, 385-39
farsarv, 'fa in a rv , 350 finger, 'figier, 405-1
farvel, fa rv e l:, 358-5 fingere, fitj'ge:ra, 279
fasade, fa*sa:de, 385-2 finkenett, tmkanet: 4 1 5
fåsan, fa'sam, 385-6 Finland, 'finlan, 428
fåsdsme, fa'/isma, 242 finne, finner, fant, vfime, 'fin:ar, 'fant,
fasjonabel, fa/o'na:bal, 385-1 35 * » 405-3, 405 4
fåsong, Га'аэд:, 385-86 finner (s.), vfin:er, 405-4
fastelavn, fosta'la:vn, 358-5 finnes, vfln:es, 405-4
fastland, 'fastlan:, 4 11 fiolin, fio'li:n, 385-56
W ORD-IVDEX
firma, 'firma, 386-1 fordannelse, vfordan:|sa, 363-3
[firti], 'foerti, 188 4 fordel, , ford*:l, 249-3, 353, 363
fisk, 'fisk, 29 fordele, fo rle d a , 249-4, 364
fiskeri, fiska'ri:, 384-1 fordervelse, foridærvalsa, 363-2
fisle, 'fifla, 167-1 fordi, fo^di:, 249-4, 366 2
fistel, 'fist|, 402 fordom, 'fofdam, 210 , 249-3, 363
(fjell) fjellene (def. pl.), * f je l :g n a , fordre, 'fordra, 249-2
433 a fore, *fo:ra, 93-1
fjord, 'fjo:r, 249-1 fore-, vfe:ra, 353, 359
(fjær) fjæren (def. sing.), 'f|æ:rn, 465-1 foredle, for'e:dla, 347-1
(fjære) fjæren (def. sing.), 'fjæ :rg, 465-1 foredrag, 'fo:radra:g, 3 53
fjærkost, ‘ fjæirkost, 2 10 foreldre, for'eldra, 363-4
flageolett, flaJVIet:, 258-2 forfatter, for'fat:ar, 363-4
flagre, 'flagra, 347ч forfedre, 'forfe.-dra, 363-4
(flat) flatt, 'flat:, 354-1 forferdelig, for'fxrd|li, 316
flatbrød, 'flatbrø:, 351 forfinelse, forifhnlsa, 3 1 1
flathet, 'fla:the:t, 409 forflate, fer'fla:ta, 364
flere, 'fle:ra, 425 forfordele, 'forfordeda, 364
flertall, 'fle:(tal:, 351 for fote, for*fo:ta, 375
flid, 'fll:d, 154-2, 250 forfra, 'forfra, 367-1
flirt, 'flce:rt, 182, 188-2 forfører, forifoKrar, 363-4
flod, 'flo:d, 250 for galt, for1galt, 396-5
flom, 'flom:, 205 forgifte, for'jifta, 256
fluidum, 'flu iid u m , 240 forgjenger, 'forjegar, 363-4
flukt, 'flukt, 2 13 -1 forgjeves, for'je:vas, 365-2
folde, ’ fol:a, 247 forgjort, for'jort, 396-5
fond, 'fan:, 205, 247, 281 forgylt, forijylt, 396-5
fond, 'fon:, 'fond, 247 forherlige, forihærlia, -'h *:(jia , 26 34
fonetikk, fone'tik:, 207-1 forhold, 'forhal:, 4 34
fonn, 'fon:, 206 forinnen, for*in:g, 367-1
fontene, fon'te:na, 385-28 forkjemper, 'forgempar, 363-4
for, 'fo:r, 162 forkjærlighet, vfor;xrlihe:t, 363
for, 'for(:), 206, 339 for knapt, for'knapt, 396-5
for-, for, 207-2, 256, 3 5 3 , 3 6 2 -7 forlag, ’ for|a:g, 363
-for, for, 210 forlastet, 'fotjastat, 4 15
forakt, foriakt, 207-2, 363-1 forleden, foffletdg, 365-2
foran, 'fonan, 3 4 1, 419 forlegen, for'|e:gan, 365-2
forandre, foriandra, 364 forlegge, for'|eg:a, 364
foranledige, 'fonanleidie, 364 forlegger, 'for|eg:ar, 363-4
foranledning, 'forranle:dnirj, 363-2 forlengs, 'forlegs, 367-1, 4 19
foranstalte, 'foranstalta, 364 forlik (agreement), 'for|i:k, 363
forarbeide, 'fonarbtida, 364 forlik (fore-leech), 'fof|i:k, 4 15
forargelse, foriargalsa, 363-2 forlover, *for!a:var, 363-4
forat, 'fonot, 366-1, 420 forløp, vforlø:p, 388
forbeholde, 'farbahaha, 364 forløpe, forijøipa, 364
forberede, 'forbare:da, 364 forløper, *for|ø:par, 363-4
forberedelse, *forbare:d|sa, 363-2 forløsning, fo(-'jø:snig, 363-2
forbi, for'bl:, 366-2 formel, 'formal, 402
forbilde, "forbilda, 363 for mye, for'my:a, 375
forbindelse, for'bln:|sa, 247 fornedre, for'ne:dra, 347-1
forbruk, vforbru:k, 363 fornem, 'forgem, 365-1
forbryter, for'bry:tar, 363-4 fornuft, for'nuft, 2 13-5, 363-1
forbygning, for'bygnig, 363-2 forresten, fo'restg, 367-2
forbygning, 'forbygnig, 363-3 forrider, vforrl:dar, 363-4
197
W ORD-INDEX
forrigg, 'forrig:, 4 15 framfor, 'framfor, 421
forrum, 'forrom:, 4 1 5 framom, 'fram:om, 421
forræder, fo're:der, 198 frampå, 'frampå-, 421
forræderi, fore-da'ri:, 384-1 fra neden, fra’ ne:dg, 375
forråde, fo'ro:da, 198 Frankrike, 'fragkrkka, 428
forsanger, 'forjagiar, 363-4 fransk, 'fransk, 352
forskjell, 'fofjel:, 363 franskmann, 'frans(k)man:, 27З
forskjønnelse, fo^Jøntlsa, 3 11 fred, 'fre:(d), 158-4, 250
forskudd, 'forjkud:, 363 fredag, 'fre:da-, 407
forslag, 'forjla-g, 363 Fredriksen, 'fredriksij, 429-1
forslag, for'jla:g, 363-1 Fredrikstad, 'fredrlksta, 358-4
3
forsommer, "for? m:ar, 363-4 Fredriksten, fredrik'ste:n, 358-3
forstavelse, 'fo rlo velse . 363-3 fredsommelig, fre-d's3m:ali, 385-94
forstavn, *fi»rrtavn, 41.= fredssak, 'fre:dssa:k, 350
forsvare, forøva:ra, 443-2 fregatt, fre 'g a c , 195-2
forsvarer, for^vatrar. 363-4 fregne, 'freina, 220
forsøk, 'foRØ-k, 363 frekvens, fre'kvøns, 385-30
forsøke, fof^øika, 364 frem-, frem, 353, 359
forsørger, for^cergar, 363-4 fremdeles, frem'de:las, 385-22
for så vidt, for^xvit, 375 fremgang, 'frem gag, 434
fort (fort), 'fort, 205 fremkommelig, №еш'кэт:эП, 359 378 .
fort (quicklj), 'fort, 205 fremover, 'frenrøver, 4 19
fortil, 'fortil, 36 7ч fremre, 'frem ra, 425
fortred, for4re:(d), 363-1 fremstille, 'fremstilla, 4 17
fortvilelse, for'tvi:|sa, 3 12 fremstilling, 'fremstibig, 418
foruleilige, 'fonulcilia, 364 fremtid, 'fremtird, 3 5 3
forulempe, 'foriulempa, 364 frende, frender, 'frenda, 'frendar, 247,
forulykke, 'fenufykia, 364 405-2
forurense, 'fenurensa, 364 (fri) fritt, 'frit:, 354-1
forurette, 'feriu retta, 364 fri-, fri:, 256
forurolige, 'fonurotlla, 364 frigivelse, * f r i:j i:v a l s a , 256
foruten, for'u:tg, 366-2 frikadelle, f r i k a ’ d e l :a , 385-25
for visst, ferivist, 3 73 frisinn, *fri:sim, 408
for vrient, for'vrlant, 396-5 frisyre, fri'sy:ra, 385-102
forværelse, 'forv*:[-|sa, 363-3 frisør, fri'sce:r, 385-106
forvåket, for'vxkat, 396-5 fritid, 'fri:ti:d, 408
forøvelse, for'ø:valsa, 363-2 frivol, fri'vo:l, 385-82
forøvelse, ¥fonø:valsa, 363-3 frokost, 'fro: kost, 'fro-, 333
for øvrig, for'ø:vrl, 375 from, 'from:, 205
forårsake, '[']for:3r?a:ka, 364 frost, 'frost, 205
fosfor, 'fosfor, 2 10 , 385-88 frukt, 'frukt, 2 13-1
foss, 'fos:, 206 fruktbar, 'fruktba:r, 4 14
fossegrim, vfos:agri:m, 337 fruktbringende, 'f r u k t b r i g a n a , 4 1 4
foster, 'fostar, 73, 405-1 frukthandel, 'frukthand|, 4 14
fot, føtter, 'fort, 'føtsar, 68, 135-2, fryd, 'fry:d, 250
3545 405-2
- , frøblad, *frøbla:d, 408
fotograf, foto'gra:f, 385-45 frøken, 'frø:kan, 404
foulard, fu'la:r, 237 fråtse, 'frotsa, 200-2
fra-, fra:, 353, 359 fråtseri, 'frotsari, 384-2
frabe, 'fra:be:, 4 17 fugl, 'fu:l, 77, 263-5
fra borde, fravbo:ra, 375 fuktig, 'fokti, 213-1
fradrag, 'fra:dra:g, 353 (ful) fult, 'fu:lt, 348
frafall, vfra:fal:, 434 full, 'ful:, 8 1, 2 14 , 442
fram-, fram, 359 fullstendig, ful'stendi, 378-1
W ORD-INDEX
fundament, fundo'ment, зв 5'75 game, 'g»:tn, 'g»lm, 199-1

fundas, fun'dass, 38 5-14 gammel, 'g a m a l, 356, 403
fungere, fug'gesre, 3 14 , 279 ganger, 'gagsar, 4 0 5 1
funksjon, fug'fo:r», * 7 3 ganglion, 'gaglfon, 385-84
funksjonær, fug(k)Jo'n *:r, 3 14 , gangren, gag'gre:n, 379, 385-37
gangspill, 'gagspils, 4 15
385104 gapen, 'gosparl, 384-3
fure, 'f u s r a , 93-1
furér, f u 'r e : r , 385-34 garanti, garan'tis, garag'tis, 3 8 1,
furu, *fu(:)ru, s i s , 3 3 3 385-48
fusentast, 'f u s s g t a s t , 385-19 garasje. go'ro:J», 385-16
fylde, 'f y l d e , 347 garde, 'garde, 349-3
fynd, 'fym, 91 gardere, g a ^ e s r » , 349-4
fyr, 'f y s r , 88, 163 gardin, g a ^ ls n , 184, 349-4, 385-56
fyr-, 'f y s r , 4 14 gardist, garø lst, 385-68
fyre, 'f y t r » , 9 3 - i gam , 'gasro, 185
35
fymikk(e), 'f y r « l k s ( a ) , ' gasje, 'gasfa, 389-4
fei, 't e f , 15 7 gas», 'gass, 55
feiing, 'fæsrlg, 45, 163 gass-, 'gass, 4 14
Færøyene, 'fesrøyana, 438 gate, gater, 'gasta, 'gastar, 53, 8 3, 145
færøysk, 'fæ rø ysk , 438 gauk, 'gxuk, 1 1 8
(fø) før (».), 'feer, 'føsr, 318 -3 gauken, 'gæukari, 384-3
(føde) født (p.p.), 'føts, 100, 348 gavott, ga'vats, 385-93
fødsel, 'føts|, 345-1, 403 ge-, g«, ga, 195-3, 358 -1, 361-3
følbar, 'føslbosr, 377 gebrokken, ge'bralcan, 36 1-3
følelig, *føs|li, 3 1 3 , 339 geburtsdag, ge'bu :rtf os(g) [ja'-], 397
følelse, 'fø|sa, 3 1 3 gebyr, ga'bysr, 195-3, 36 1-3
føleri, 'føslari, 384-3 gehalt, ga'halt, 36 1-3
følge (company), 'føl», 363-6 Geilo, 'Jeilo, 208, 354
følge (conscqucna), 'følg», 363-6 Geiranger, 'gslragar, 'jtirag ar, 254
følge, fulgte, fblgt, følgende, *føl:», geisha, 'g tlja, 354
'fulta, 'fult, *følg»n», 363-6 geistlig,'gtistll, 1 1 4 , 2 5 4
følgebrev, *føl:»bre:v, 363-6 geit, 'jtit, t t 4
føn, 'fø:n, 97 gelatin, Jela'ti:n, 258-2
før, 'feesr, 104, 163 gelé, je'le:, 358-2
førr, 'foert, 106 gemen, ga'mesn, 36 1-3
førti, 'feerti, 4 13 gendarm, Jag'darm , 258-2
føye, 'føy», is t géne, 'jesna, 358 a
ft, й г , fikk, fttt, 'fos, 'fosr, 'fiks, 'fots, generalløytnant, [genaral'løytnant]
30» 59. 64, зоо-i ganaVasl-, 358-1
fil, ferre, ferrest, 'fos, 'fersa, 'færsast, generator, gen»'rastor, 385-88
48, 16a, 354-6, 435 generell, JenaVels, 258-3
generøs, JenaVøss, 258-2
gaffel, 'gaf:»l, 403 genesis, 'gesnasis, 385-63
gagn, 'gagn, 361 Geneve, J»'nesv, Ja-, 258-3
gal, 'ga:l, 156, 398 geni, fa'nls, 258-3
galanteri, galant»'rls, 384-1 genitiv, 'gesnltlv, 385-71
galder, 'galdar, 405-1 genre, 'Jagsar, 258 a
(gale) galer (v.), 'gaslar, 405-3 genser, 'gensar, 40, 405-1
galeas, gale'a:s, 3 8 5 4 4 gentil, Jag'tlsl, 358-3
galileer, gall'le:ar, 386-3 gentleman, '^Jent|man, 258-3
Galilei, gali'l«:i, 334 genus, 'gasnus, 35
galimatias, gallm a'tl:as, 3 8 5 1 4 geograf, geo'grasf, 385-45
galleri, g a b 'ri:, 384-1 geolog, gao'bsg, 203, 385-73
galskap, 'gaslskasp, 436 geologi, gaolo'gis, 203
199
W O RD-INDEX
georgisme, JaV Jism a, 258-2 glansnummer, 'glansnom:ar , , ,
Gerd, 'gaerd ['jærd], 258-1 (glass) glassene (def.pl.), 'g l a s ;™ ,
germansk, gaer^mamsk, 48 423-2 • ’
gest, 'Jest, 258-2 glemsel, 'glems|, 403
gevinst, ge'vinst, 82, 36 1-3 glimmer, 'glim:ar, 405-1
gevir, ge'vi:r, 36 1-3 (glippe) glipper, 'glip:ar, 40»
gi, ga(v), gitt, 'jir, 'ga:, 'jit:, 26, 178, (glo) glør (pl.), 'glas:r, 'gle:r, 318-2
301-2, 354-4 Glomma, vgbm :a, 205
gid, 'gi:d, 254 (gløgg) gløgt, 'gløkt, 262
gift-, 'jift, 4 14 (gnage) gnager (v.), 'g n a :g ,r>
giftig, , jifti, 4 14 (gnelle) gneller, 'gneltar, 405.3 3
gigant, gi'gant, 38 5-12 gnieri, vgni:ari, 384-2
gigantisk, gi'gantisk, 254 3
gobelin, g ba'leq:, 188-4
gigolo, 'Jigolo, 254 god, godt, 'go:, 'gau, 68, ,4 5 a 8
gikt, 'jikt, 30 250, 354 -1
Gilje, 'gilja, 'jilja, 254 gode (chieftain), vgD:da, 204-2
Gimle, ''gimla [v)i-], 254 gode (good), vgo:da, 204 2
gin, 'flin :, 254 godhet, 'go:he:t, 409
gir, 'gi:r, 26, 145, 254 gods, 'gott, 73, 206, 245-1
girlander, gi(-'|andar, 254 gods-, 'gots, 4 14
giro, 'JI:ro, 254 godslig, vgosli, 246
gi“ » 'gi*:. 354 Goethe, vgø:ta, 429-3
gissel, 'jls:|, 402 -gog, go:g, 385-44
gitar, gi'ta:r, 30, 254 Gol, 'god, 156
gitter, 'glt:ar, 405-1 golv, 'galv, 301-1
gjalle, ''jaha, 257 gondol, gon'do:l, 385-82
gjel, 'je:l, 35, 178 goodwill, 'gudvil, 302
gjeld, 'jel:, 257 gordisk, 'gjrdisk, 249-2
gjen-, jen, 339, 353 , 359 gorgonsola, g3rgan'so:la, 207-2
gjengi, 'jenji:, 353 , 417 gorilla, go'ril:a, 207-1
gjengivelse, 'jenji:valsa, 418 gouaehe, gu'a:J, 237
gjenkomst, 'jenlom st, 280 gourmand, gui^maij:, 2 37
gjenlyd, vjenly:d, 434 gourmet, gur^me:, 237
gjennom, 'jen»m , 4 17 , 421 gov, 'g3:v, 204-1
gjennomgang, ''jeniamgaq, 435 grad, 'gra:d, 250
gjennomgå, v|en:3mga:, 4 17 gradvis, Vgra:dvi:s, 433
gjennomhegle, 'jemamhegla, 220 -graf, 385-45
gjerde, ’ j*:ra , 249-1 -gram, 385-46
gjerrig, , jaer:i, 48 grande, vgranda, 247
gjest, 'jest, 40 gratiale, gratsi'a:la, 294, a S v s
gjestgiveri, "jestjiivari, -a'rh, 384-2 gratie, 'gra:tsia, 294
(gjet) gjeter, 'je:tar, 405-2 gratis, 'graitis, 385-63, 431
gjettverk, 'jetvaerk, 4 12 gratisteri, gratista'rl:, 384-1
gjord, 'jo:r, 249-1 (grave) graver, grov, 'graivar, 'g r Q.w
gjnre, vju:ra, 257 204-1, 405-3 *v »
gjær, 'jse:r, 178 , 257 graver (s.), *gra:V8rj 405.4
gjø. gjet, 'i®:> 'iæ :r, 'ie:r, 97 » 218-2 Grekenland, 'gre:kanlan, 428
gjødsel, 'jes:|, 100, 246, 403 gren, 'gre:n, 14 9 -4
gjøgleri, 'jøglarl, 384-2 grenader, grena'de:r, 385-34
gjøk, 'jø:k, 257 gresk, 'gre:sk, 352
gjøre, gjorde, 'je e r a , vjo:ra, 104, grev, 'grev, 333
2 4 9 4 , 257 grevinne, grevvln:a, 385 60
gjørtler, 'joertlar, 106, 405-1 grid, 'griid, 250
glad, 'gla:, 250 grimase, gri'ma:sa, 385-15
200
W O RD-INDEX
(grine) griner (v.), 'gritnar, 405-3 hagl, 'h a g l , 'h a g : a l , 1 5 4 - 4
griseri “grksari, 384 2 hai, 'hai, 124, 125
grisk, 'grisk, 246 hall, 'h o :l, 'h a l : , 199-3
grov, grovt, 'gro:v, 'gro(:)ft, 2 0 4 4 , 300 Hall, 'h a l : , 199-3
grovhet, 'gro:vhe:t, 352 halv, halvt, 'h a l , 'h a l t , 3 0 14
grubleri, ''grubleri, 384-2 halvannen, h a l* a :Q , 358-5
gruntgående, 'gruntgo:ana, 410 Halvdan, “ h a l f d a n , 300
(grøsse) grøsser, 'grøs:ar, 405 3 halvere, h a l 'v e : r a , 3 0 :-:
grøtomslag, “grøttomflag, 360 halvhet, 'h a l v h e : t , 301-1
grå, grått, 'gra:, 'grot:, 200-1 halvøy, “ h a l ( v ) ø y , 301-1
Gud, 'gu:d, 139 3, 145, 2 1 2 , 250 ham, ham, 32 5, 339
Gudbrand, “gudbran:, 351 han, h a n , 325, 339
guddom, “guddom, 352, 436 handel, 'h a n d |, 329, 402
guddommelig, gu'dom:a1i, 378 handelsflåte, 'h o n d | s flo :t a , 407
gudløs, vgu:dlø;s, 351 handle, “ h a n d l a , 247
gudnådslig, gu'nosli, 378 handyr, “ h a n d y t r , 436
gudsfrykt, 'gutsfrykt, 2 45-1, 350-1 (hane) hanene (def. pl.), “ h a :i) n a , 3 2® ’
gudskjelov, 'gujalov, 'gu dja'b:v, 246, 395
-t
35i hangar, hao'ga:r, 279
guffen, vguf:an, 2 13 -5 Harald, “haral, 33 3
gufs, 'gufs, 213-5 hard, hardt, 'ha:r, 'har?, 249-1, 348
guide, 'gaid, 240 Hardanger, h a r ^ o q t a r , 358-4
guinea, 'gin:!, 240 harke, “harka, 396м
gul, gult, 'gu:l, 'gu:lt, 77, 348 harlekin, 'hatrjakin, 385-56
gull, 'gul:, 8 : harpun, h a r 'p u :n , 385-97
gulne, *gu:lna, 347-5 harselas, harsa'la:s, 38 5-14
gulrot, “gu:lro:t, vgul:(a)-, 3 51 (harsk) harskt, 'h a f s k t [ 'h a r ? ? ] , 2 7 3 '1
gulsott, “guflsott, 2 10 H a rsta d , *h a rs? a , 2 5 0
(gulv) gulvene (def.pl.), “gulvana, 423-2 harve, “ h a r v a , 396-3
gummi, *gum:i, 2 13 -3 hassel, 'has:|, 402
gump, 'gomp, 2 :3 -3 hat, 'h a : t , 52, 54
gutt, 'gut:, 2 14 , 329 hatt, hatter, hattene, 'h a t : , “ h a t : a r ,
gyllen, “jyltij, 254 * h a t :ijn a , 54, 55, 326 -1, 437
gylt, 'jylt, 91 haug, 'h xu, 1 18, 263-2
gymnas, gym'na:s, 9 1, 254 Haug, 'h a eu g, 263-2
gymnasiast, gymnasi'ast, 385-19 hausse, 'h o s ( :) , 228
gymnastikk, gymna'stik:, 254 havre, “ h a v r a , 347-3
gynekolog, gynako'b:g, 254 havsens, 'h a f s n s , 350-1
gyroskop, gyro'sko:p, 254 hebreer, h e 'b r e : a r , 386-3
gys. 'ir* ['*/»]> 88 hedensk, “ h e t d n s k , 3 18
(gyse) gyser, 'iy:sar, 405-3 hedenskap, “ h e :d i) s k a :p , 377
gyselig, “gytsali, 145, 254 heder, 'h e : d a r , 405-1
(gyte) gyter, 'jy:tar, 405-3 hedre, * h e :d r a , 347-1
gøy, 'gøy, 121 hegn, 'h e in , 220
gøyve, “jøyva, t21 hegre, “ h e g r a [ “ h e ir a ] , 347-1
gå, gikk, gått, 'go:, 'jik:, 'got:, 64, 145, heilo, “ h e ilo , 114
254 329 395’2
, . (heks) heksen (def. sing.), 'h e k s i) , 322
gård, 'go:r, 249-1 hel, helt, 'h e : l , 'h e : l t , 35, 348
gårdsgutt, 'go:r?gut:, 350 heldig, heldigst, “ h e id i, 'h e l d ik s t , 247,
gårsdagen, 'go:r?da:gan, 350 426
gås, gjcss(ene), 'go:s, 'jes:(ijna), 59, helgen, 'helgan, 404
3545- . 423-1 (helle) heller (v.), “ heltar, 464-6
(ha) har, 'ha:r, 392 heller (adv.), 'heltar, 425, 464-6
-haftig, 385-47 hellig, “ helti, 154-5
201
W ORD-INDEX
helt, 'helt, 40 hokuspokus, 'hok:us'pok:us, 206, 341
heltinne, helterne, 385*60 holk, 'haik, 64
hcmi-, heml, 374-я* hollender, ha'lendar, 386*3
hemisfære, hemi*sfae:ra, 374*32 Homer, ho'me:r, 385*34
hemistikk, heml'stilu, 374*22 homerisk, ho'me:risk, 386*7
hemorroider, hemorovl:d»r, 235 homilie, ho'mi:lia, 386*5
hen, hen, 339 homo-, homo, 374*24
hen-, hen, 356 , 3 5 3 , 359 homogen, homo'ge:n, 374*24, 385*27
hengi, hen|i:, 2 7 9 , 4 1 7 homonym, homo'ny:m, 374 24,
hengivelse, 'henji:velse, 256, 4 18 385*87
hengiven, 'henjiivan, 3 5 3 homoseksuell, 'ho:moseksuel, 374*24
henseende, hen'se:an(d)a, 195*4, 359 honoratiores, honorotsi*o:ras, 294
h nsiltt, 'hensikt, 434 hop, 'ho:p, 129*2
hensynsfull, 'hensynsful, 350*1 (hopp) hoppet {def. sing.). hoppene
her, haer, 339 (drf. pl.), 'bap:a, 'hap:ana, 332 , 463
heije, 'hserja, 396*2 hoppbakke, 'hapbaka, 4 12
herlig, 'haerli, 'h *:r |i, 263*1 (hoppe) hoppene {def. pl.), *hap:ena,
heroisk, he'ro:isk, 2 3 5 483
herr, 'haer, 48 hoppe (».), *hap:a, 332
herre, 'h æ r e , 158*5, 190 horde, *harda, 249*2
herskapelig, haepf kaipali, 378 horoskop, horo'sko:p, 203
hertil, 'haerfil, 4 19 Horten, vhartQ, 205, 404
(hes) hest, 'he:st, 348 hos, 'hos, 206, 339
■ het, hest, 3 5 2 , 377, 409 hospital, hospl'ta:l, 207*2
hetero-, hetero, 374-23 hospits, ho'spits, 385*63
heterodoks, hetaro'daks, 374*23 hoste, 'hosta, 205
heterogen, hetero'ge:n, 374*23 hostie, 'hastla, 205
hetne, vhe:tne, 347*5 hotell, ho'teh, 207*1
himmel, 'himial, 402 [houg], 'haeu, 227
hird, 'hird, 249*2 hov (heaihen temple), 'ha:v, 204*1
hiss, 'his:, 30 hov (htof), 'hoiv, 68, 204*1
historie, bi'sto:ria, 386*5 hoved-, 'hoivad, 204*1
hit, hfct, 26, 339*i hoven, 'haivan, 204*1
hitsette, 'M .tsece, 4 1 7 hoveri, hova'ri, 384*1
hittil, 'hhttll, 4 19 hovmod, *havmo*d, 206
(hive) hiver, 'hi:v»r, 405*3 hovne, 'havna, 347*6
hjalt, '|elt, 265 hubro, 'hu:bro, 347*2
hjelp, 'Jelp, 265 hud, 'hu:d, 7 7 ,2 5 0
(hjelpe) hjelper (v.), 'H je lp a r, 405*3, huff, 'huf:, 213*5
464*1 (hugge) hugga*, 'h u g a r, 405*3
hjelper (r.), 'jelpar, 464*1 huie, *huia, 109, 240
hjem, hjemmet, 'jern, 'jern », 3 3 7 ,4 2 2 hukommelse, hu'kam:alsa, 358*5, 379
hjemme, 'jern a, 4 3 3 hul, 'hu:l, 93*i, 2 i 2
hjemmel, 'j«m:al, 402 hulder, 'huldar, 405*1
hjerne, Чакго», tgo hull, 'hul:, 81
hjerterto, y|*rt»rt»M 358*3 humbug, 'humbug, 213*3
hjort, '|art, «65 hummer, 'h o m ar, 213*3
hjul, hjulene, 'Ju:l, 'ju:|na, 265, 3 1 5 humor, 'hu:mor, 385*88
Hjørdis, *joerdl»> 'joerdis, 265 hump, 'homp, 73
hodepine, 'hoidapUna, 351 humør, hu'mce:r, 2 14
Hoel, 'ho:l, 93*1 hun, hun, 339
hoff, 'haf:, Я06 hund, 'hum, 2 14
hoff-, 'haf:, 4 14 hundre, 'hundra, 247
hoie, vhoia, 'hala, 234 hunger, 'h o q a r [ - U - ] , 213*2, 4 0 5 1
202
W ORD-INDEX
(hus) huset (def. sing.), husets (gen.), høvleri, 'høvlarl, 384-2
husene (def. pl.), 'hu:sa, 'hu.-sats, høy, 'høy, 121
'huisgna, 396-1, 3 2 6 4 , 423-2 høyre, 'høyra, 425
husbond,'husban, 351 håkjerring, 'haifænig, 408
hustru, "hustru, 3 51 Håkonsen, 'haikonsn, 429-1
hval, 'va:I, 265 hålke, 'haika, 200-2
hvelv, 'veiv, 301-1 hånd, hender, 'han:, 'hen:ar, 200-2,
hvem, vem, 339 247 395 4 5
. -Ь ° -a
hver, 'v * : r, 190, 3 3 9 1 håndgripelig, han'gri:pali, 378
hver-, vae(:)r, 359 håndkle, 'hankla, 'hagkla, 280
hverandre, vatr^ndrs, 359 hånlig, 'ha:nll, 352
hverdag, 'v æ ^ a -g , 249-3 håpløs, *ha:plø:s, 436
hvete, 'veita, 265 hår, 'ha:r, 59, 180
(hvine) hviner, '['Jvim ar, 405-3
hvirvel, 'vlrval, 402 373
I.
hvirvelvind, 'virvalvlnr, 4 14 -i, 385-48
hvis, vis, 339 -ia, 386-4
hvit, hvitt, 'vilt, 'vit:, 265, 354-1 i aften, i'aftQ, 3 7 5
hvitne, "vitna, 347-6 iaktta, i'akta, 373
hvitvin, 'vlttvkn, 4 11 ialfall, i'alfol, 373
hvor, 'vor(:), 206, 265, 339 i alminnelighet, ial'min:|lihe:t, 375
hvor-, vor, 359 iblant, i'blant, 373
hvordan, 'v o ^ a n , 206, 4 19 Ibsen, 'ipsij, 133-4
hvorvidt, vor^vlt:, 359 -id, 3 8 5 4 9
hybel, 'hy:bal, 133-2, 402 -ide, 385-50, 430
hydro-, hydro, 374 25 idet, i'de:, 373
hydroelektrisk, hydroelektrisk, 374-25 idiom, idi'o:m, 385-83
hydrograf, hydro'gra:f, 374-25 idiot, idi'o:t, 385-91
hygge, ’ hyg:a, 145-1 idrett, ’ i:dret, 347-1
hygiene, hygive:na, 255, 385-28 -ie, 386-5
hyl, 'hy:l, 88, 93-1 -ier, 385-51
hylster, 'hylster, 9 1, 405-1 -iere, 385-52, 430
hyper-, hypar, 374-26 ifall, i'fal:, 373
hyperbel, hy'pærbal, 374-26 i fjor, i'fjo:r, 375
hyperbol, hypar'bo:l, 374-26 ifra, i'fra:, 373
hyperboreer, hyparbo're:ar, 374-26 ifølge, !’ følga, 373
hypo-, hypo, 374-27 -ig, i, 263-1, 370-1, 378
hypokonder, hypo'kandar, 374-27 igjen, i'ien(:), 339, 373
hypotek, hypo'te:k, 374-27, 385-95 igjennom, i'jen:am, 373
hypotenus, hypota'nu:s, 374-27 iherdig, i'h*rdl, 373
hyrde, 'hyrde, 249-2 -iker, 386-6
hysteri, hyste'ri:, 384-1 -ikk, 385-53
hæl, 'he:l, 198 ikke, 'ilea, 392, 395-2
hær, 'h * :r , 45 ikkje, *ipa, 177-1
høker, 'hø:kar, 405-1 il, '1:1, 156
høkre, *hø:kra, 347-4 il-> Ч» 374 28
høne, *hø:na, 97 -il, 385 54
hønseri, 'hønsari, hønsa'ri:, 384-3 ild, 'il:, 247
høre, "hoe:ra, 104, 445-1 ildslys, 'llslyis, 407
høreapparat, 'hoe:rapara-t, 445-1 ile, ’ i:la, 154-5
hørespill, "hoKraspil, 445-1 Ше, 'I I » , 156
hørsel, 'hoer?|, 106, 403 -ill(e), 385-55, 430
høst, 'høst, 100 illegal, 'il:ega-l, 374-28
høvel, 'høv(:)al, 333, 402 illegitim, 'ikegitrm , 374-28
203
W ORD-INDEX
illiterær, ilita'ræ:r, 'il:-, 374-28 innledning, 'inleidniq, 4 18
illuminere, ilumi'ne:ra, 374-28 innmed, vinme-, 4 19
ilter, 'iltar, 40 54 innom, *in:3m, 4 19
iltog, vi:lta:g, 3 5 1 (inntekt) inntekter (pl.), *intektar, 360
im-, im, 374-29 insekt, vinsekt, 374-30
imellom, i'mel:3(n, 3 7 3 instans, in'stans, 385-10
imidlertid, i'midlarti-d, 3 73 instinkt, in'stii}(k)t, 374-30
imitativ, 'imitativ, 385-71 instinktiv, 'instiq(k)tiv, 374-30
immatrikulere, imatriku'le:ra, 374-29 instruks, in'struks, 2 13 -1, 374-30
i morgen, ivma:rq, 375 instruktiv, 'instruktiv, 2 14 , 374-30,
imorges, ivmDr:as, 263-7 385-7*
imot, i'mo:t, 3 73 instrument, in$tru'ment, 385-75
imperativ, im'patrativ, 334-1 insult, in'sult, 374-30
imperfektum, 'impærfektum, 374-29 intellekt, inta'lekt, 385-24
3
import, im'p (t. 3 7 4 29 intensiv, 'intensiv, 374-30, 385-71
impregnere, impreg'ne:ra, 220 inter-, intar, 374-31
impuls, im'puls, 374-29 interdikt, intar'dikt, 374-31
impulsiv, 'impulsiv, 385-71 interessant, intre'saq(t), 196-1
-møtegå, ivmø:tago:, 3 73 interesse, inta'res:a, 196-1
in-, in, 374-30 interessent, intre'$ent, 196-1
-in, i:n, 385-56 interessere, intre'se:ra, 196-1
-in, eg:, 385-57 interim, 'interim, 374-31
indianer, indi'a:nar, 385-9 interregnum, inta're:gnum, 374-31
indikativ, in'dikativ, 334-1 intervall, intar'val:, 374*31
indirekte, 'indirekta, 374-30 intransitiv, 'intransitiv, 385-71
indisk, 'indisk, 428 intrigant, intri'gant, 281
individ, lndi'vl:d, 374-30 intuitiv, in'tuitiv, 374-30, 385-71
indre, vindra, 425 invalid, inva'li:d, 374-30, 385-49
induksjon, induk'Jo:n, 2 14 invektiv, invek'ti:v, 385-71
induktiv, 'induktiv, 374-30 ir-, ir, 374-32
industri, indu'$tri:, 385-48 -ir, 385-61
-ine, 385-58, 430 -ire, 385-62, 430
-iner, 385-59 irettesette, i*ret:aset:a, 373
infam, in'fa:m, 374-30 irlender, 'irlendar, 386-3
infanteri, infanta'ri:, 384-1 irritere, iri'te:ra, 374-32
Inga, 'irjga, 279 irsk, 'irsk, 352
ingeniør, inJen'joe:r, 258-2, 385-106 (is) isen (dif. sing.), 'i:sn, 322
ingrediens, ingredi'ens, 279 -is, 385-63
initial, initsi'a:l, 294 iscenesettelse, i*se:naset|sa, 3 7 3
initiativ, initsla'ti:v, 294 -ise, 385-64, 430
injurie, in'ju:ria, 386-5 -iser, -isje, 385 65, 430
inklusive, 'inklusive, 374-30, 385-71 -isk, 386-7
3
inkognito, in'k gnito, -'iorjnito, 386-8 Island, 'i:slan, 428
inkvisisjon, inkvisi'Jo:n, 280 -isme, 385-66
in k v is ito r , l n k v i 's i: t o r , 3 8 5 -8 8 isne, *i»na, "isna, 347-5
inn-, in, 256, 353, 359 isolator, iso'laxtor, 385-88
innbrudd, “inbrud:, 434 israelitt, israe'lit:, 385-70
iinne, 385-60, 430 -isse, 385 67, 430
innen, *in:p, 3 19 -ist, 385-68
inngifte (s.), 'injlfta, 256 istedenfor, i'ste:dnbr, 373
inngyde, 'injyda, 256 -ister, 38 5 69
inni, vin:i, 419 især, i's*:r, 373
innkjøp, , in$ø:p, 280 Italia, i'ta:lia, 386-4
innlede, 'inleida, 3 5 3 , 4 17 italiener, itali'e;nar, 385-29
W O RD-INDEX
italiensk, itali'e:nsk, 353 jyde, "jyida, 178
-»tt, 385-70 Jylland, "jykan, 428
-iv, 385 71 Jæger, 'jeiger, 429-3
ivaretagelse, ivva:rata:galsa, 3 73 jøkel, 'jø:kal, 178 , 402
iver, 'livar, 164-4 jål, 'ja:l, 59
iverksette, l'vaerkset:a, 373
ivre, "livre, "ivra, 347-3 kabaret, каЬо'ге:, 296-3
iørefallende, l"ce:rafalijnø, 3 73 kabel, 'ka:bal, 403
iøynefallende, i"øynafalnna, 3 73 kable, *ka:bla, 347-5
kadaver, ka'da:var, 386-3
ja , 'ja:, 52, 178 kadens, ka'dens, ka'daqs, 385-30
Jacob, 'jaikap, 133-3 (kader) kadrcr (pl.), 'ka:drar,
jakt-, 'jakt, 4 14 347ч
jamen, 'jamian, vjam:an, 341 kafé, ka'f*:, 385-23
jammer, 'jarmar, 55, 405-1 kaffe, 'kaf:ø, 431
jaord, 'jaioir, 408 kaffein, kafe'i:n, 224
jardiniere, Jardini'æ:r, 267-5 kai, 'kai, 12 5
ja vel, jo'vel, 375 какао, ка'ка:о, 208, 386-8
jazz, 'jasi, 305 kake, "ka:ke, 52 , 307-1
jeg, 'jtl, ] * , 2 2 1, 392-2 kaki, 'ka:kl, 270
jeksel, 'jeks|, 403 kalas, ka'la:s, 38 5-14
Jeriko, 'jeriko, 386-8 kald, 'kal:, 247
jern, 'jaeirri, 45, 185 kalesje, k a 'le j» , 385-38
jo, 'jo:, 178 kalfatre, kal'fa:tra, 347-1
jobb, 'jabi, 64 kaliber, ка'ШЬэг, 386-3
jod, 'jod:, 340 kaliko, 'kailiko, 386-8
jodle, "jsdla, 347-1 kalkun, kal'ku:n, 385-97
jomfru, vjamfru, 205 kalkyle, kal"ky:la, 270
jomfruelig, jam'fru:ali, 378 kalott, к а 'Ь к , 385-92
Jo n , 'jon:, 'jo:n, 206 kalv, 'kalv, 301-1
jonsok, "jonsak, 206 kamel, ka'me:l, 386-2
jord, 'jo:r, 68, 15 7, 249-1 kameraderi, kamara-da'rl:, 384-1
jordbær, 'jorbaeir, 3 5 1 , 4 11 kammer, 'karmar, 405-1
jordisk, "jordisk, 352 kamp, 'kamp, 55
journal, jor'na:l [ - U - ] , 267-5 kamp-, 'kamp, 4 14
journalist, Jorna'llst [ - U - ] , 267-5, kanadier, ka'na:diar, 385-51
38568 kanevas, 'kan:ava, 2 9 1, 341
jo vel, |o'vel, 375 kano, 'ka:no, 208
jovial, jovi'a:l, 207-1 kanon, 'ка:пэп, 385-84
jo visst, jo'vist, 375 kanon, ka'no:n, 385-84
jubel, 'ju:bal, 402 kanskje, "kanJa, 4 19
juks, 'joks, 73, 2 13 -1 kansler, 'kanslar, 405-1
jul, 'Ju:l, 77, 178 kantilene, kanti"le:na, 385-28
juliennesuppe, Jyli'ensup:a, 2 15 kantine, kan"ti:na, 385-58
jumpe, "jompa, 2 13-3, 2 16 kanton, kan'to:n, 385-84
jumper, 'djøm par, 'jømpar, 2 16 kantor, 'kantor, 209, 385-88
jungmann, 'jorjman:, 213-2 kaos, 'k a a s, 385-89
junior, 'juinior, 385-88 kapell, ка'рек, 385-25
jury, 'juni, 'ju:ri, 340 kapitel, ka'pic|, 135-6, 3 4 1, 386-2
jus, 'jus:, 8 1, 341 kapitel, kapi'te:l, 386-2
justitiarius, justisl'a:rius, 2 14 , 295 kapitol, kapi'to:l, 385-82
justitiell, justisi'ek, 295 kapre, "kaipra, 347-1
justis, ju'sti:s, 385-63 kaprise, ka"pri:se, 385-64
juvel, ju've:l, 386-2 kaptein, kap'tsin, 142-2
W O R D -I N D E X
kapteinløytnant, kap'ttl nløytnant, kje, '{er, 35

358-1 kjed, '{er, 174, 176 4
kar, 'karr, 143 kjedsommelig, {e-d's3m:ali, 385-94
karaffel, ka'rafral, 386-3 kjegle, '{tila, 3 3 0
karakter, karak'te:r, 190, 385-34 kjekk, '{ekr, 40
karantene, karan'terna, 385-38 kjekkas, '{ekras, 3 8 5 4 4
karavane, karayva:na, 385-8 kjeller, '{eirar, 372
karbol, kar'bo:l, 385-83 kjensel, '{ens|, 403
karde, *karra, 349-1 kjerr, '{ * r r , 48
Karl, 'karri, 186 kjole, *{orla, 68, 174, 272
karneval, 'karnaval, 385-4 kjortel, '{ort|, 73
karosseri, karosaVir, 384-1 kjukling, '{ukllQ, 272
karriere, kari'ærra, 385-53 kjær, kjært, '{* r r , '{ærrt, 45» *74»
karsstykke, 'ka:r?$tykra, 350 176 -1, 348
kartotek, karto'terk, 385-95 kjæreste, '{ærrasta, 272
kat-, kata-, kat(a), 374-33 kjærlig, *?ærli, '{x rfji, 48
katakombe, kata'komba, 374*33 kjød, '{ørd, 250
kataleptisk, kata'leptisk, 374-33 kjøkken, '{økran, 404
katalog, kata'b :g, 303, 374-33 kjøkken-, '{økran, 4 14
katarr, ka'tarr, 374-33 kjøl, '{ørl, 97
kategori, katagoVlr, 374'33 kjøpe, kjøpte, kjøpt, *{ørpa, '{ø p ta ,
katolsk, ka'to:lsk, 3 53 ,37433 '{ø p t, 174 , 354-3
(katt) katten (def.sing.), 'k a t:9, 135-5 kjør, '{oerr, 104
kausativ, 'kæusativ, 385-71 kjøre, *{cerra, 372
kausjon, kæu'Jo:n, 1 18 kjørel, '{æ rrei, 403
kautel, kxu'terl, 386-г kjører (r.)» '{oerrar, *{ceir, 328-1
kavaler, kava'lerr, 385-34 kjørsel, '{« rt|» 106, 403
kavaleri, kavaleVir, 384-1 kjøtt, 'gøtr, too
kavring, *kavrlr), 347-3 kladas, kla'dars, 385-14
kefir, 'kerfir, 35, 143 klagende, 'klargana, 247
keik, '{tik, 114 klammeri, 'klamrarl, klama'rir, 384-3
keiser, 'keisar, 114 , 369 klaver, kla'verr, 385-34
keivhendt, '{tivhent, 269 (kle) Ыег (t>.), 'klerr, 190
kelter, 'keltar, 40 klegg, 'klegr, 154-3
kenguru, 'kerjguru, 279 kleptoman, klepto'ma:n, 385-74
Kiel, 'klrl, 26, 142, 269 klinger, 'kliijrar, 405-1
kikken, '{ikraft, 4°6 klister, 'klistar, 405-1
kilde, '{ilda, 347 (klo) klør (pl.), 'kloerr, 'kiørr, 218-2
kilo, '{irlo, 208 kloaltk, kto'aki, 385-3
kimono, 'kimono, 269, 334 klosset, 'kbsrat, 246
kloster, 'k bstar, 205, 405-1
kimære, {ivmærra, 385-105
Kina, '{Irna, 26 klov, 'klorv, 204-1
kineser, {i'ne:sar, 385-37 klubb-, 'klubr, 4 14
kinn, '{inr, 30 kludder, 'kludrar, 405-1
kino, '{trno, 208 (klype) klyper (v.), 'klyrpar, 405-3
kippers, 'kiprar?, 30, 269 klystér, kly'ste:r, 385-34
kirgiser, kir'girsar, 385-65 (klyve) klyver, 'klyrvar, 405-3
kirke, '{irk a , 269 (klær) klærne (def. pl.), 'klærfna, 423-1
kisel, '{i:s|, 403 kløver, 'kløvar, 333
kittel, '{itr|, 402 knake, 'knarka, 149-3
kiv, '{irv, 174 kneble, 'knerbla, 'knebla, 347-5
kivi, 'klrvl, 269 knekke, 'knekta, 149-3
kjake, '{arka, 5 3 , i74> 2 72 knitre, 'knitra, 347-1
kjapp, '(apr, 55 knitter, 'knitrar, 405-1
W ORD-INDEX
knivsodd, "knhfsad:, 407 kondor, k3n'do:r, 385-88
knokkel, 'кпэк:э1, 402 konduktør, k3nduk'toe:r, kon-, 385-106
1
kobbel, 'кэЬ:э , 3 1 7 konfekt, k3n'fekt, kon-, 374-36
koffert, 'kofterf, 206, 213-4 konfityr, k3nfi'ty:r, 207-2, 385-101
kofte, "kofta, 206 konflikt, k3n'fllkt, 374-36
3
kohort, ko'h (t, 205 kongestion, ksngestf'o:n, 279
koie, *loia, 128 kongle, "kagla, 15 1
koitus, 'ko-.ltus, 235 Kongo, 'kaggo, 279
kokain, koka'i:n, 232, 385-56 kongress, k3Q'gres:, 279, 374-36
kokk, 'кэк:, 64, 206 kongruens, ksijgru'ens, 279
kokkeras, кэка'пш , 38 5-14 konjakk, kon'jak:, 385-3
kokos, 'kok:os, 341 konjunktiv, 'kDnjUQ(k}tlv, 273, 374-36,
kol-, kal, 207-2, 374-34 38571
kollega, kD'le:go, 374-34 konklave, k3nykla:va, 280
kollegium, lo'le:gium, 207-2 konklusjon, k3qklu'Jo:n, 280
kollekt, k3'lekt, 374-34 konkordans, кэдкэг'^ст?, 280
kollektiv, 'kalektiv, 374-34, 38 5 71 konkordat, k3ijk3r'da:t, 280
kolon, 'koilan, 142, 210 , 385-84 119
konkordie, кэп'кэг< , 280
kom-, kom, к э т , 207-2, 374-35 konkret, te>g'kre:t, 280, 374-36
komedie, ko'me:dia, 386-5 konkubine, кэдки’ Ы т » , 280
komfortabel, кэпАэг'рпЬэ!, 385-1 konkurranse, кэдки'гад*», код-, 280
komfyr, kom'fy:r, 385-101 konkurrent, kogkuVent, 280, 385-33
komité, komi'te:, 207-1 konkurrere, kogku're:ra, 385-35
komma, 'к э т :а , 205 konkurs, кэд'ки :о, код-, 280
kommandant, koman'dant, 207-2 konkylie, кэд'кугПэ, 270, 280
kommandere, koman'de:ra, 207-2 Konow, ko'no:v, 302
kommando, ko'mando, 207-2, 374-35, konsert, kon'saerf, 207-2, 296-3
386-8 konservativ, kan'særvativ, 385-71
kommandør, komtm'doe:r, 207-2 konservator, lonsærivaitor, 385-88
komme, kommer, к о т , " к э т » , 'к этгэг, konsis, k3n'si:s, 374-36, 385-63
'к э т :, 205, 3 5 6 ,3 9 4 ,4 0 0 ,4 4 7 konsortium, кэп'$эг$$1ит, 294
kommentator, кэтепЧаЯог, 385-88 konstant, k3n'stant, 374-36
kommisjon, komi'Jo:n, 207-2 konsul, 'kansut, 374-36
kommisjonær, komijo'næ:r, 207-2 konsum, к зп '$и :т, 386-9
kommissær, komi'sse:r, 207-2 kontakt, kon'takt, lon'takt, 207-2,
kommune, kovmu:na, 385-98 374-36
kommunisme, komu'nisma, 385-66 kontant, kon'tant, 207-2
kommunistisk, komu'nistisk, 386-7 kontor, kon'to:r, 203, 207-2, 307-2,
komode, kovmo:da, 385-79 385-88
kompakt, kom'pakt, 374-35 kontrakt, kon'trakt, 207-2
kompani, к о тр а'п к , 207-г konvertitt, кэп værbit:, 385-70
komparativ, kom'porotiv, 385-71 konvoi, кэп'уэ), 128
kompass, kom'pas:, 207-2, 374-35 kopp, 'кэр:, 129
kompetent, kampaftent, 207-2 kor, 'ko:r, 68
kompleks, kom'pleks, 374-35 kor-, 'ko:r, 4 14
komplett, kom'plet:, 374-35 kor-, кэг, kor, 207-2, 374-37
komponere, kompo'ne:ra, 207-2 korditt, кэр'фк, 207-2
komponist, kompo'nist, к э т -, 207-2 korn, 'ko:rn, 185
komposisjon, komposi'Jo:n, 207-2 korrekt, ka'rekt, 374-37
komtesse, к эт Ч е к э, 385-39 korrektiv, k3rek'ti:v, 385-71
kon-, кэп, коп, 207-2, 374-36 korrespondanse, кэг»$рэп ^адм , 281
kondisjonalis, kon<iijo, na:lis, 385-63 korridor, kori'do:r, 207-2, 385-88
konditor, kon'dit:or, 3 4 1, 385-88 korrupt, ka'rupt, ko-, 374-37
konditori, kondito'ri:, 207-2 kors, 'кэг?, 187
W ORD-INDEX
korsbånd, 'koftbon:, 4 14 kunde, 'kunda, 247
kort (card), kortene, 'koft, 'koftgna, kunepe, 'ku:ne:pa, 408
sos, 326-1 (kunne) kan, kunne, 'kan, *kun:a,
kort (shart), 'kott, I® 2> a05 339 39
. 2
kort-, 'kott, 4 14 kunst-, 'kunst, 4 14
korthet, 'kotthe:t, 409 kupong, ки'род:, 385-86
koselig, *ko:sali, *ko:J|l, *67-1 kup(p), 'kup:, 341
kost (food ), 'kost, 305 kuppel, 'kup:el, 402
kost (brusk), 'kost, 7 3 , 205 kur, 'ku:r, 77
kostbar, 'lostbair, 205 kuranstalt, 'ku:ranstalt, 360
koste, 'kosta, 303 kurator, kuYaitor, 385-88
koste, 'kosta, 303 kurder, 'kurder, 249-2
kove, 'ka:ve, 304ч kurér, ku're:r, 190, 385-34
krakilsk, kro'kl:lsk, 270 kurs, 'k u ;n , 2 12
kranglevoren, 'krarjlavo-rn, 377 kursiv, ku^liiv, 385-71
-krat, 385-73 kurtisane, kuffi*sa:na, 385-8
krav, 'kro:v, 158-4 kusine, kusinene (def. pl.), ku*si:na;
kreft-, 'kreft, 4 14 ku*si:gna, 326, 385-58
k r e o l, k r e 'o : l , 3 8 5 - 8 3 kuvert, ки'уж:г, адб-з
kreps-, 'kreps, 4 1 4 kvad, 'kva:d, 250
kreps(e)aften, *kreps(a)aftij, 4 14 kval, 'kvail, 265
(k r e v e ) k r e v e r , 'krem ar, * k r e : v e r , 4 0 5 - 3 kvalitativ 'kvalitativ, 385-71
kriger, *kri:gar, 405-1 kvantitativ, 'kvantitativ, 385-71
krigsskip, 'krikspip, 26a, 407 kvarter, kvorêir, 385-34
krim, 'kri:m, 337 kveite, 'k vtita, 265
Krim, 'krim:, 3 3 7 kveld, 'kvel:, 247
krisis, 'kri:sis, 385-63 kveldsmat, 'kvelsmcut, 407
kristelig, 'kristjli, 3 16 (kveppe) kvepper, 'kvep:ar, 405*3
kristendom, 'kristijdom, 377 kvestor, 'kvestor, 385-88
Kristiansand, krist|on'san:, 358-4 kvintessens, kvinta'sens, 385-30
Kristiansund, kristjan'sun:, 358-4 kvit, 'kvi:t, 265
kritiker, 'kritikar, 334 kvitre, 'k vitra, 347-1
kritikk, krl'tlk:, 385-53 kvotient, kvo(t)si'ent, 295
kritisk, 'kritisk, 341 kylling, *;yl:ig, 269
krokan, kro'ka:n, 385-6 kymbel, 'kymbal, 269
krokus, 'krolcus, 340 kymrisk, 'kymrisk, 269
krukke, 'krolua, 3 13 -1 kyniker, 'kymikar, 88, 142, 269
krusedull, kru$a'dul:, 358-5 Kypem , 'kyparn, 269
krydderi, kryda'ri:, 384-1 (ku) kyr, '9у:г, 88
krysser, *krys:ar, 405-1 kyrass, ky'ras:, 9 1, 269
ku, 'ku:, 143 kyrie eleison, 'ky:ria e'la:ison, 269
kube, kuben,*ku:ba,vku:ban, 13 3 -3 ,3 3 7 kyrkje, ¥5уг«а, 1771
kufor, 'ku:fo:r, 408 kyss, ';ys:> 1 7 4 , 1 7 6 1
kul, 'ku:l, 332 kyst, 'tyst, gi
kule, *ku:la, 156, 363-5 kyst-, 'tyst, 4 14
kull (coat), 'kul:, 80, 8 1, 2 14 ко, 'k e:, 9 7 ,1 4 2
kull (brood), kullene, 'kul:, 'kukijna, kelle, vkel:a, 100
326-1, 33a køye, *køya, 121
(kult) kulten (dtf. sing.), 'kultn. 465-2 kål, 'ko:l, 59, 142
kulten, 'kulti?, 404, 465-2 kålrabi, ko’ l'ra:bi, 358-5
kultur, kul'tu:r, 385-99
kum, 'kom:, 2 13 -3 laban, 'la:ban, 385-6
kummer, 'kom:er, 405-1 Labrador, 'la(:)brador, 347-2, 385-88
kun, kun, 339 -laden, la:dij, 377
W O RD-INDEX
lady, 'le:di, 'leidi, 199-1 lerke, "berke, 48
lag, 'laig, 154 -1, 156 lese, leser, leste, lesende, "leise, 'le:ser,
(lage) lager (0.), "laiger, 464-4 *le:ste,*le:sgne, 16 7,326 -2,34 6,40 5-3
lager (r.), 'laiger, 405-1, 464-4 lesning, *le:snig, 352
lagune, la*gu:ne, 385-98 lett, 'let:, 41
lagvis, Vla:gvi:s, 4 19 lettferdig, let'fxrdi, 382
lakei, la'k*i, 970 lettsindig, let'slndi, 378
lakk, 'lek:, 55 Levanger, le'vag:ar, 358-4
lakris, "lakris, 385-63 leve, lever, levde, levd, "leive, 'leiver,
laksativ, laksa'ti:v, 385-71 "levde, 'levd, 164-4, 354 3. 4 °5 '3
land, landene, 'lan:, "lan:nne, 336, lever (s.), 'Iev:er, 338, 3 4 1, 405-1
400, 493-9 (levere) leverte (pret.), le'veifte, 190
(lande) lander, "lanier, 247 Le via tan, levl'a:tan, 385-6
landnåm, "1аппэ:т, 337 Lexow, 'leksov, 302
landsmann, 'lansman:, 407 li, 'li:, 156, 323
lang, 'lag:, 400 liaison, lie '» g :, 385-86
langfredag, lag'fre:da, 358 libelle, li'[*]bel:e, 385-25
langsom, *1ад$эт, 377 licentiat, lisensl'a:t, 295
langsommelig, 1ад'ют:еМ , 385-94 lide, lider, *li:de, 'li:der, 139-2, 405-3
Lars, 'la ift, 187 lidelse, *li:d|se, 310 , 395-1
Larsen, "laiftg, 322 lidenskap, "Ikdgskaip, 3 18
(last) lasten (def. sing.), 'lastn, 3 18 Lie, 'li:, 197
lat, 'la:t, 52 Liijell, 'lirfjel, 408
-laten, Itutij, 359 -Ug, li, 2 6 3 1 , 352 , 370 -1, 378
lathet, 'la:the:t, 409 liga, 'll:ga, 145-1
latter, 'latter, 405-1 (ligge) Ugger, lå, 'lig:er, 'b i, 156 ,4 0 5-3
laudabilis, lxu'da:bllis, 385-63 lik, likt, 'li:k, 'likt, 26, 348
laug, 'laeug, 1 18, 263-2 (like) likte, likt, "likte, 'likt, 354-3
lav, lavt, lavest, 'la:v, 'la:ft, 'la:vast, liker, М'какг, 385-106
. 164-3, 348 . 426 liUe, *lil:e, 156
lava, 'l a : v a , 386-1 lim, 'H:m, 156, 337
lavendel, la 'v e n d | , 386-2 (lime) limte (pret.), "Mimte, 346
lavtliggende, 'l a :f t l ig : a n e , 410 lin, 'li:n, 154-1
lavtrykk, * l a : v t r y k i , 4 16 Lindesnes, lindas'ne:s, 358-4
le, ler, lo, 'l e : , 'l e : r , 'lo, 35, 68, 156, lingvist, Mg'gvist, 279
15 8 -2 ,19 0 lirype, 'lliryipe, 408
le (s.), 'l e : , 156 lisens, li'sens, 385-30
led, 'l e : d , 250 litauer, 'llttxuar, 386-3
ledd (r.), 'l e d : , 40 Uten, *li:tij, 318
legat, l e 'g a : t , 385-20 liter, 'Ikter, 405-1
lege (læge), vle :g » , 198 Utt, 'Ilt:, 30
leger, 'l e : g a r , 405-1 Utteratur, litara'tu:r, 385-99
(legge) legger, lagt, 'l e g i e r , 'lakt, Uv, 'li:v, 164-3
262, 405-3 Uvaktig, li-v'akti, "lUvaktl, 381
legion, legi'o:n, 255 Uvlig, "llvli, 352
legitim, legl'tl:m, 255 livsalig, lif'sa:li, 378-1
legning, "legnlg, 220 livsfarUg, 'lifsfa:r|i, 407
lei, 'Id, 1 1 4 livstid, 'llfstii(d), 300, 350-1
lek, 'le:k, :5 4 ч Ljan, 'ja:n, 2 7 5 1
leksikon, 'leksikon, 385-84 ljom, 'joim, 275-1
lektor, 'lektor, 385-88 ljore, "]o:re, 275-1
lektyre, lek*ty:re, 385-102 4
Ц , '|э:, 178, 275 *
lei, lei, 339 (lo) loen (def. sing.), 'lo:en, 'lo:ij, 32 3
lemen, vlem:en, 340 lockout, 'bluseut, bk'aeut, 237
14 2 09 PPN
WORD “IND EX
loff, 'loft, 73, аоб løgn, 'løyn, 230, 319 , 326
-log, b:g, 3 8 5 7 3 løk, 'lø:k, 154-1
-logi, lo'gi:, 3 8 5 7 3 lønn, 'løn:, 100
logikk, lo'gilc, 2 55 lønnspålegg, 'lønspoleg:, 360
logre, 'logra, аоб løpe, *lø:pa, 82, 433
lokale, lo'karla, 385-5 lørdag, 'loKcde-, 184, 407
lokativ, 'lokativ, 206 løs, 'lø » , 97
lokk, 'b lo , 64 -løs, lø:s, 35 2
lokomotiv, lokomo'ti:v, 385-71 løve, *lø:vø, 156
Lom, 'lom:, 'b m :, 205 løyert, 'løyar?, 406
lomme, *lom:ø, 205 løytnant, 'løytnant, 1 2 1 , 38 5-13
londoner, 'bndonar, 386-3 lår, 'b :r , 154-1
lord, 'b rd [-cd]. 249-2 lås, 'b :s, 59
lorgnett, b c o 'je c , 207-2 (låte) låter, 'b :ta r, 405-3
los, 'lo s , 154-1
lotteri, bta'ri:, 38 4ч magenta, mad'Jenta, 258-3
lov, 'b :v , 164-3, 204ч mager, magre, 'ma:gar, yma:graj -
love (i.), 'lo:va, 204-1 347 1
- . 40 54 ’
love, lovte, 'b :v a , 'lofta, 164-4, З00 magisk, 'ma:gisk, 255
luft, 'luft, 8 1, 2 13 -5 magister, mo'glstar, 255, 385-69, чй(.
luft-, 'luft, 4 14 Magnhild, 'magnhil, 261 d °'3
lugge, vlug:a, 93-2 Magnus, 'magnus, 261
luke, vlu:ka, 156 mahogni, ma'hogni, 261
lukke, 'lolcø, 93-2 mai, 'm al, 12 5, 232
luksuriøs, iuksuri'ø:s, 2 14 mais, 'm ais, 232
luksus, 'luksus, 2 13 -1, 386-10 majestet, maja'ste:t, 385-96
lukt, 'lokt, 213-1 major, mo'jo:r, 385-88
lummer, 'lom;ar, 2 13 -3 , 405-1 major domus, 'т а ф г 'do:mus,
lunge, 'log:a, 1 5 1 , 213-2 385-88
lunsj, 'lønj, 2 16 makaroni, mako'ro:nl, maka'ron:i,
lupe, vlup:a, 340 385-48
lur, 'lu:r, 2 12 makker, 'm ak:ar, 405-1
lus, 'lu:s, 77 makrell, ma'krel:, 385-25
lutheraner, luta'ra:nar, 2 14 maksimum, 'maksimum, 386-9
luthersk, 'lut:ac?k, 266 makt, 'm akt, 55
lutre, 'lutra, 3 4 7ч makt-, 'm akt, 4 14
lutter, 'lut:ar, 405-1 (male) maler (grind!s), 'm a:lar, 405-3
ly, '<r-> «W» (male) maler (pamtjs), malte, 'm a:lar,
lyd, 'ly:d, 8 8 ,2 5 0 'm a:Ita, 346, 405-3
lykke, 'lykta, 93-2 maleri, mo*lø'ri:, 384-1
(lykkelig) lykkeligst (super!.), malerisk, *ma:larisk, 386-7
'[']lyk:alikst, 262 malise, ma*li:sø, 385-64
lys, 'ly:s, 156 mammon, 'manron, 385-84
lysestake, ’ ly:sasta:ka, 360 man, man, 339
lyst, 'lyst, 9 1 ,9 2 -man, 3 8 5 7 4
lysthus, 'ly$thu:$, 4 14 mandag, 'm anda', 407
lyve, 'ly:va, 164-4 mandel, 'mandj, 247
lær, 'læ:r, 45, 154-1, 158-2 mandig, 'mandi, 247
lærd, 'lærd, 48 mane, * т а :п э , 82
lærdom, 'Ixrdsm , 352 manesje, ma'ne:Je, 385-38
(lære) lært (/>-/>.), 346 manet, ma'ne:t, 385-40
lærenem, 'Iæ:ranem, 3 7 7 mangan, m ag'ga:n, 279
lærer (s.), vlæ:rar, *l*:|-, 3 2 8 1 , 328-2 mangel, 'mag:øl, 402
lærerinne, læra'rin:a, 385-60 mango, 'm aggo, 279
210
w o r d -in d ex
(mann) mannen (defsing.), 'manrij, melon, me'lo:n, 385*84

3 9 33
* » ° men, men, 339
mannequin, mana'kerj:, 188*4, 384, menasjeri, m enajVri:, 384-1
385-57 (mene) ment (p-p-), 'meint, 346
mannhaftig, mmi'hofti, 385-47 menneske, ’ men:eska, 391
maraton, 'maraton, 385 84 menneskelig, *men:askali, 391
marine, maViina, 385-58 menneskelighet, vmen:eikellhe:t, 391
marketenteri, markøtenta'ri:, 3 8 4 1 -ment, ment, 385-75
marketeri, marketaVi:, 384*1 -ment, 'т а д :, 396-3, 385-76
marki, mariki:, 370 т е г , 'meir, 190
markise, m a rk isa , 385*64 merkverdig, m ark 'verd i, 38 3
marmor, 'm arm or, n o , 385-88 merr, 'm err, 48
maron, та'го.-п, 385-84 mersseil, 'm x r ø d l, 4 15
marsj, 'm a n , 389-4 -messig, m eri, 377
marsjal, 'm orfal, 385-4 mester, 'mestar, 405*1
martialsk, m arøftufsk, 394 met-, meta-, m et(a), 374-38
martyr, 'm atrtyr, 385-iot metafor, m eta'fo:r, 374-38
marxisme, mark'sisma, 303 5
metamorfose, metam rvfoua, 374-38,
maskin, ma'J1:n, 385-56 385-90
massiv, ma'sliv, 385*71 meteor, mete'o:r, 374-38 ,38 5-8 8
massøse, mavsø:sa, 385-107 meter, 'meitar, 405*1
mat, 'm a:t, 446 -meter, 385*77
matador, m ata'do:r, 385-88 metier, met!'ja:, 38 7, 385*51
mateple, *ma:tepla, 446 metode, me*to:de, 374*38, 385*79
materiale, m atari'a:la, 385*5 mett, 'm e c, 40, 41
matrone, movtro:na, 385-85 middag, 'm idda:(g), 4 1 1
maur, 'mseur, 1 18 middel, midler, 'mld:|, 'midlar, 139*5,
med (s.), 'mat, 350 9
> ® . ЭЮ, 347 4°2
‘ t)
med, 'm e:, 3 5 , 3 3 9 ’ * midte, 'm it» , 348
med-, me(:)d, 353 , 359 midtre, vmltra, 4 35
medbeiler, 'me:dbsilar, 418-1 [mig], 'm ti, m c, 188-4
meddele, 'me:de:la, 4 17 migrene, mlvgre:na, 385-38
meddelelse, 'me:de:l|sa, 418 mikrofon, mlkro'fo:n, 385*84
meddelsom, m e'de:)»m , vme:de:lsam, mil, milene, 'ml:!, 'mUløne, эб, 156,
377 433-a
medeier, 'meidtiar, 418*1 mild, 'm il:, 30
medgift, 'meidjift, 434 mili(t)s, ml'li(t)SJ, 385*63
medgjørlig, med'|ee:iji, 3 53 mimose, mi*mo:sa, 385*90
medister, ma'distar, 386-3 min, min, 339
medEdende, med'll:dqma, 195-4, 359 mindre, 'mindre, 3 4 7 ,4 3 5
medlidenhet, med'li:dghex, 359 miniatyr, minia'ty:r, 385-10 1
med mindre, me'mlndre, 3 7 5 minimum, 'minimum, 3 3 4
med rette, meVetia, 3 7 5 minister, mi'nistar, 385*69
meg, 'msi, m c, 114 , 33 1 minutiøs, mlnutsi'ø:s, 394
meieri, mtia'ri:, 384*1 mirakel, mi'ra:kai, 386*3
meksikaner, m«ksi'ka:nar, 385-9 mii-, mls, 359, 4 17
mel, 'm «:l, 147 misfoster, 'm isfoster, 3 10
(melde) melder, ’ т е к эг , 347 mishag, "misheug, 4 34
melk, 'melk, 443 miskjenne, 'm issen », 4 17
mellom, 'т а к э т , 4 31 missale, mivsa:la, 385*5
mellom-, vmel»m, 4 17 mistenke, 'misteqka, 436
mellomlande, vmel»mlan:a, 4 17 mistenksom, ml'steg(k)sam,
mellomstilling, "melamstlkig, 4 3 5 vmisteq(k)»m, 377
melodiøs, melodl'ø:s, 385-107 mitraljøse, mltralv}ø:$a, 385*107
211 t4-3
W ORD-INDEX
mjød, 'mjørd, 250 multiplikand, multipli'kand, 385-7
-mod, mo-d, 352 mumle, 'momle, 213-3
(modig) modigst (superl.), 'mord ikst, Munch, 'mugk, 'mogk, 243-1
426 mungåt, •mungåt, 279
modne, 'm o r d n e , 139-4, 347'5 munk, 'm ogk, 213-2
mohair, m o 'h * : r , 233 munn, 'munr, 8 1, 2 14
mold, 'm o l:, 64 mur, 'murr, 77, 2 12
Molde, 'm a l d e , 247 murer (s.), 'murrer, 'тигр, 328-1
mon, m o n , m a n , 339 (mus) musa (def. sing.), 'mursa, 422
monark, т о ' п а г к , 374-39 musikk, mu'sikr, 385-53
monden, m a n 'd e :n , 385-27 muskel, 'muskel, 402
mongolsk, m o g 'g o :l s k , 279 mygg. 'mygr, 9 1, 93-2
monitor, 'm o r n it o r , 385-88 myk, 'myrk, 88
mon(o)-, m o n ( o ) , 374-39 mykne, 'myrkne, 347-5
monolog, m o n o 'la :g , 203, 374-39 mynde, 'mynde, 247
monopol, m o n o 'p o :l, 203, 207-1 myrde, 'm yrde, 249-2
monoton, m o n o 't o :n , 374-39 Myrer, 'myrrer, 429-2
monstrøs, m a n 's t r ø :s , 385-107 myrjord, 'myrrjorr, 93-2
(mor) moren (def. sing.), mødre (pl.), mysteriøs, mysteri'ørs, 385-107
'm o r r ø , 'm ø d r e , 405-2, 422 mytisk, 'mytrisk, 340
moralsk, m o V a r ls k , 352 mytteri, myte'rir, 384-1
morbror, 'm o r b r o r , 3 5 1 Mære, 'mærre, 45
mord, 'm o r d , 206, 249-2 møbel, 'mørbel, 97
morderisk, • m o r d e r i s k , 386-7 møblement, møble'magr, 385-76
morell, m o 'r e l : , 385-25 møll, 'mølr, гею
morene, то'гегпэ, 385-28 Møller, 'mølrer, 429-2
morfin, m a r 'fi:n , m o r - , 207-2 mør, 'moerr, 104
morgen, 'marrg, 196, 204-2, 263-7, (mørk) mørkt, 'moerkt ['moepp], 273-1
393 mørkladen, 'mcerklardø, 377
mormon, morimorn, 207-2, 385-84 mørtel, 'moe(t|, 106, 310 , 402
moro, vmoro, 206, 3 3 3 møte, møtte, møtt, 'mørte, 'møtre,
morsk, 'mo(-?k, 73, 206 'møtr, 332 , 354-3
morskap, , [ '] m o r ? k a : p , 206 møye, 'm øye, 121
morsmål, 'morr?marl, 350 møysommelig, møy'samreli, 385-94
Morten, 'mappn, 205, 3 18 , 404 mål, 'marl, 59
mosaikk, mosa'ikr, 232 måltid, 'maltird, 351
moskito, mos'ki:to, 207-2, 270 måne, 'т э т е , 399
moskus, 'moskus, 206 måned, 'marnet, 'margt, 245-2
mot (s.), 'mort, 68 (måpe) måpte, måpt, 'marpte, 'marpt,
mot, 'mort, 339-1 354-3
mot-, mort, 359 måskje, ma'Jer, 358-5
motbør, vmortboerr, 434 (måtte) må, 'mar, 392
motiv, mo'tirv, 385-71
m o t o r , 'm o r t o r , 3 8 5 - 8 8 na bob, 'narbab, 210
motsi, 'mortsir, 4 17 nachspiel, 'nakfpirl, 'naxjpirl, 243-4
motsigelse, 'mottsigelsø, 4 18 -nad, no-, 250, 377
Mozart, 'mor(t)sart, 305 nag, 'narg, 52 , 14 9 1
muffe, 'mofre, 2 13-4 naiv, na'lrv, 232 , 385-71
mugg, 'mugr, 93-2 naken, 'narken, 404
muggen, 'rnugren, 3 2 7 , 404 narraktig, nariakti, 'narraktl, 381
mukk, 'mokr, 93-2 nasjon, na'Jorn, 385-93
mukke, 'mokra, 2 13 -1 natron, 'nartran, 385-84
muld, 'mulr, 247 natt, netter, 'natr, 'netter, 55, 405-2,
mulkt, 'mult, 273 423-1
212
W O RD-INDEX
natur, na'tu:r, 385 99 nonsens, 'nonsens, 385-30
naust, 'naeust, u 8 nord-, 'no:r, 249-1
navn, 'navn, 166 Norden, 'nordij, 206, 249-2, 404
nazist, na'sist, 305 Nordfjord, 'no:rfjo:r, 249-1
ned, ['ne:] 'ne:d, 14 9 т , 250, 3 3 9 1 nordisk, 'nordisk, 206, 352
ned-, ne:d, 353, 359 nordmann, 'norman:, 206, 3 5 1
nedad, 'ne:da-d, 4 19 nordre, 'nordre, 206, 425
neder-, vne:dar, 359 nordøst, nor'øst, 358-2
nederlender, , ne:d»f!en(d)ar, 386-3 Norge, 'norga, 428
nedgang, *ne:dgag, 434 norrøn, 'norcø-n, 206
nedlatende, 'ne:dla:tijna, 3 53 norskdom, 'norfkdom, 4 1 1
nedom, 'ne:dom, 421 not, 'no:t, 68
nedover, 'neidotvar, 4 19 note, ’ no:ta, 149-1
nedre, *ne:dre, 347-1, 425 notis, no'ti:s, 73, 385-63
nedverdige, 'ne:dv*rdia, 4 17 nougat, nu'ga:, 2 37
nedverdigelse, 'ne:dværdlgalsa, 4 18 novelle, no*vel:a, 385-25
negativ, 'negativ, 334 novellette, nova'tet:a, 385-42
negl, 'neil, 220 nubier, 'nutbiar, 149-1
neglisjere, negli'Je:ra, 220 nudel, 'nu:df, 402
negroid, negro'i:d, 385-81 null, 'nuk, 8 1, 2 14
nei, 'nti, 1 14, 443 nullpunkt, 'nuIpog(k)t [-puij(k)t], 4 :4
nek, 'ne:k, 35, 142-3 Numedal, ’ nom:ada:l, 341
nekrolog, nekro'lo:g, 203 nummer, 'п о т я г , 2 13 -3
nektar, 'nektar, 38 5-13 nuntius, 'nuntsius, 294
-nem, nem, 377 nut, 'nu:t, 77
nemlig, vnemli, 352 ny, nytt, 'ny:, 'nyt:, 88, 9 1, 149-1,
nereide, п еге'М э, 224 354'
nerve, 'n e rv e , 48 nyanse, ny'agsa, 38 5-11
nestor, 'nestor, 385-88 nydelig, *ny:dall, 444-2
nett, 'net:, 40 (nyse) nyser, 'ny:sar, 405-3
nettopp, 'net:sp, 419 nysgjerrig, ny'|aer:i, 378-1
never, 'ne(:)var, 333, 405-1 nær, 'n * :r , 45, 149-1
nevne, 'nevne, 166 nær-, n *:r, 359
ni, 'ni:, 26, 149-1 nærhet, 'næ:rhe:t, 409
ni-, ni:, 3 53 , 359 nød, 'nø:d, 97, 1 4 9 1 , 250
niding, 'nidiiQ, 340 nøkkel, *nøk:el, 402
nidsk, 'nisk, 246 nøtt, nøtter, 'nøt:, 'nøtter, 100, 405-2
niese, ni'e:sa, 385-36 nøye, 'nøya, 12 1
nifs, 'nifs, 30 n i (adv.), 'no:, 149 -1, 393
niglane, 'ni:gla:na, 353 nå, nådde, nådd, 'no:, *nod:a, 'nod:,
nikkel, 'nik:al, 402 59 354-2
.
Nilsen, 'nilsij, 429-1 nådsens, 'notsrjs, 350-1
nimbus, 'nimbus, 386-ю nådsensbrød, 'notsnsbrø, 245-1
-ning, nio, 35 2 4*8
a» ЗбЗ‘ > З80. når, nor, 339
nitid, nl'ti:d, 250 nåtildags, 'noitildoks, 4 19
nitten, 'nit:rj, 404
nittende, 'nit:ijna, 326-2 -o, 386-8
nitti, 'niCi, 4 13 -oar, 385-78
Nizza, 'nis:o, 305 oase, o’ a » e , 38 5-15
nobel, 'no:bel, 'no:bal, 386-2 ob-, ob, 374-40
Nobel, no'beh, 386-2 oberst, 'o:barst, 133-2
noen, *no:en, 404 oberstløytnant, o-ba(-^'løytnant,
nok, nok, 339 358-1
nominativ, 'nominativ, 385-71 objekt, ob'jekt, 374-40
213
W ORD-INDEX
objektiv, 'objektiv, 374-40, 385-71 Onsøy, 'onsøy, 306
obecøn, op'skø:n, 343 -onym, 38 5 87
obskur, op'sku:r, 374-40 353 359
opp-, op, 356 , .
odd, 'od:, зоб oppdage, 'opdmge, 3 53
-ode. 385 79. 430 oppdragelse, op'dro:golse,
odle, *o:dle, 347-1 'opdroigelsa, 379
-of, 385-80 9 444
oppe. V P » ,
offensiv, 'oftcujslv, 38 5-71 oppfinnsom, op'finsom, 3 7 7
offisies, ofisi'ø:s, 38 5-10 7 oppgi, 'opji:, 356
(ofte) oftest (superl.), 'oftest, 436 oppgjør, *opjee:r, 360, 434
og, 0, 363-3 oppheve, 'ophetve, 4 17
og, 'o:(g), 304-1 oppklare, 'opklæra, 129-4
også, 'o sa , 363-3, 4 19 oppmerksom, op'mxrksom, 377
-oid, 385-81 oppmuntre, 'opmuntre, 139-5
okse, 'okse [о-], зоб oppnå, 'opno:, 129-5
-ol, 385-84 43
oppom, ’ о р э т , t
Ola, ’ o :[a, 15 7 oppover, 'o p »:ver, 4 19
Olav, vo:lev, 154-5 opprinnelig, op'rin:ali, 378
older, 'older, 405-1 oppunder, 'op:un:er, 4 19
olding, 'oldiq, 347 oppved, 'opve-, 4 31
oldtid, 'olti:d, 4 1 1 optativ, 'optotiv, 385-71
Olsen, 'olsq, 439-1 -or, 385-88
olsok, 'olsok, 306 ord, 'o :r, 349-1
om, om, 305, 339 orden, 'ordp, 249-2, 404
om-, om, 356 , 3 5 3 , 359 ordentlig, ['ordptll] 'orøt|i, 249-2
-om, o:m, 385-83 ordinand, ordI'nand, 385-7
ombord, om'bo:r, 359 organ, oi^gatn, 385*6
omelett, ome'let:, 385-41 orgel, 'orgel, 402
omen, 'o:men, 147 orgie, 'orgie, 3 5 5
om enn, om'en:, 375 orkan, о г'к т п , 385-6
omgivelser (pl.), 'omjiJvelser, 356 orkester, orkester, 386-3
omgjengelig, om'ieq:ell, 378 -os. 38 5 89
omhyggelig, om'hyg:ali, 378 -ose, 385-90, 430
omkostning, 'smskostnlg, om'kostnig, Oslo, 'oslo t»oflo], 167-1,
380 oson, o'so:n, 385-84
omkring, om'krig:, 359 ost (eheese), 'ost, 305, 343
omkull, om'kul:, 359 ost (east), 'o:st, 342
om lag, om'la:g, 375 ostentativ, 3'stentativ, 385-71
omnibus, 'omnibus, 305 -ot, 385-91
omringe, 'omrigw, 4 17 otium, 'o:tsium, 394
område, *omro:de, 353 -ott, 385-92
omsider, om'si:der, 359 Otta, 'otM , 206
omslag, 'omjjeg, 360 Ottar, 'otrnr, 206
omtanke, 'om tagka, 434 Oulie, '* u li, 227
omtenksom, om'terj(k)som, 377 outrere, u'tre:re, 237
omtrent, om'trent, 359 3
ouverture, uv»r'ty:r9, over*-, 2«5> a ?
-on, 385 84 ouvreuse, u'vrø:se, 337
ond, 'on:, 305 over, 'o:ver, 2 0 4 1 ,4 2 1
onde, 'onde, 347 over-, o(:)ver, 353, 359, 4 17
ondskap, 'onskarp, 4 1 1 , 436 overall(s), 'o:varol:(s), 199-3
-one, 385-85.43 ° overalt, ovar'alt, 359
•ong, 385-86 435
overbibliotekar, *o:varbiblioteka:r,
onkel, 'orjkel, 380 over bord, ovai^bosr, 375
onsdag, 'onsda-, 306, 407 overby, 'osvarby:, 4 17
214
W O RD -INDEX
overens, averieins, 359 patos, 'pætss, е ю , 385-89
overenskom st, V.verenskamst, 359 patriot, patri'o;t, 203
overhode (s.), *s:verho:de, 359 patron, pa'tro;n, 385*84
overhodet {adv.), 3ver"ho:de, 359 paulun, pcu'lu:n, 385-97
o v erlate, "e:verl«te, 3 53 pause, "pseusa, ■ 18
overm åte, эуег'гоаяе, 359 pave, "paive, 164-4
overord en tlig, ovar^røtlh 359 pedagog, peda'go:g, 203, 385-44
o ver skrevs, sver^krefs, 375 pedant, pe'dant, 38 5-12
overskudd, "aivankud:, 435 pedanteri, p«danta'ri:, 384-1
overskuelig, svs Sku telI, 359, 378 peis, 'ptls, 1 1 4
over tvert, э v e i v e r t , 375 pekineser, pekl'ne:sar, 270
o vn srø r, " э у м г с к г , 407 pel, 'peil, 129, «54-3
pels-, 'pels, 4 14
padle, "padle, 347-1 pen, penest, peneste, 'pø:n, 'p en est,
pagina, 'paxgina, 386-1 *pe:neste, 35, 33a, 4 2 6 ,4 3 7
pai, 'pal, 13 5 pendel, 'pcnd|, 402
pale, "poda, 53 pendle, "pendla, 247
palett, pa'l«t:, 139-3 penn, 'pen:, 40, 3 19 , 332
palliativ, palla'ti:v, 385-71 pensel, 'pens|, 403
pamflett, pam'flet:, 385-41 pensjon, pag'Jo:n, 281
Pan, 'pein, 139 pensjonat, paiyfo'na:t, 281
pan-, pan, 374-41 peon, pe'o:n, 385-84
panegyrikk, panagyVik:, 2 55 pepper, 'pep:er, 405-1
panel, pa'ne:l, 386-2 Per, 'peir, 190
pangermansk, .pa-ngaerimainsk, 279 per*, psw» 374-43
panorama, pano'ro:ma, 374-41 perfekt, pssrifekt, 374-43
panter, 'pantar, 405-1 perfid, perifi.-d, 374-43, 385-49
papir, pa'pi:r, 385-61 Per Gynt, pesrigynt, -'jynt, 254
papp, 'pop:, 129 pen-, peri, 374 44
papp-, 'pap:, 4 14 perifer, peri'fe:r, 385-34
papyrus, pa'py:rus, 386-10 periode, peri"o:da, 374-44
par, 'par(s), 339, 340 peripatetisk, peripa'te:ti$k, 374-44
para-, para, 374-42 periskop, peri'sko:p, 374-44
parabel, pa'ra:bal, 374-42, 385-1 (perle) perlen {dtf. sing.), perlene (def.
paradigma, pora'digma, 374-42 p l) , ’ p *:r(7, vp«:rinne, 320, 326-i
paradis, paraMUs, 374-42 perm, 'pserm, 48
parallell, para'lal:, 374-42 perpleks, p*r'pleks, 374-43
paralytisk, para'tycisk, 341 persille, p *ry»H:», 38 5 5 5
paria, 'pairia, 386-4 person, psertøn, 385-84
Paris, pa'rl:s, 385-63 perspektiv, pxrtpek'tl:v, 385-71
Paris ( Trojan prince), 'pæris, 385-63 pervsers, pserivaef?, 374-43
park, 'p ark, 158-3 pest-, 'pest, 4 14
partiell, p arø i'el:, 294 petit, pe'tir, 296-3
partitiv, 'partitfv, 385-71 Pettersen, 'р е с е о д 429-1
partout, pa^tu:, 296-3 pianist, pia'nlst, 385-68
parvis, •poirvia, 37 7 , 4 19 piano, pi'amo, 208
pasja, 'paifa, 386-1 3
P‘gg. 'Pig--. °
pass, 'pas:, 55 , 332 pil, 'pl:l, a6, 129
pass-, 'р а к , 4 14 pilegrim, 'pilegrim, 334
passasjer, pasa'J«:r, 190, 385-34 pilot, pl'lort, 385-91
passe, 'р а к » , 33a pingvin, plo'vi:n, 385-56
passiv, 'pasiiv, 385-71 pinlig, "plsnll, 352
pastor, 'pastor, 209, 385-88 pinsel, 'pi:ns|, 403
patina, 'paitina, 386-1 pioner, pio'ne:r, 385-34
W ORD-INDEX
pistol, pi'sto:l, 385-82 praksis, 'praksis, 385-63
pjekkert, 'pjek:ar{, 406 prakt-, 'prakt, 4 14
pjerrot, p je 'o :, 296-3 praktfull, 'praktful, 4 14
pjolter, 'pjaltar, 405-1 pre-, pre, 374-47
plamas, pla'ma:s, 38 5-14 prebende, pre*benda, 374-47
plapre, 'plapra, 347-1 prefekt, pre'fekt, 374-47
plass, 'plass, 246 prefiks, pr«'fiks, 374-47
plaster, 'plastar, 405-1 pregning, *pre:gnir), 220
platina, 'pla:tina, 386-1 prelat, pre'la:t, 374-47
plausibel, plæu'si:bal, 386-2 premiére, premi*x:ra, 385-52
(pleie) pleier (».), 'pleiar, 108 premiere (».), premi'e:ra, 190
plen, 'plem, 149-4 prerogativ, preroga'ti:v, 385-71
pleonasme, pleo'nasma, 3 8 5 4 7 presbyter, pres'byt:ar, 341
plikt, 'plikt, 154-2 presenning, pre'sen:iij, 3 7 4 47
plog, 'plo:g, 204-1 presens, 'pre:san$, 374-47, 385-30
plomme, *plom:a, 205 presentere, presai)'te:ra, 193
pludder, 'pludrar, 405-1 preservativ, presærva'ti:v, 385-71
pludre, 'pludra, 3 4 7 4 presis, pre'si:s, 385-63
plunder, 'plundar, 405-1 prestisje, pre'sti:fa, 385-65
pluralis, pluVarlis, 'plu-, 385-63 presumptiv, 'presum(p)tiv, 374-47,
plutokrat, pluto'kra:t, 385-72 38571
plysj. 'plyJt. *89-4 pretensiøs, pretaøsitøs, 385-107
poet, po'a:t, 385-40 pretor, 'preitor, 3 7 4 4 7
pokker, *рэк:эг, 405-1 Preussen, 'preysij, ia i
pol, 'porl, 68, 129 preventiv, 'prevaijtlv, 'preventiv,
Polen, 'po:ln, 320 37447 , 385-7»
politiker, po'li:tikar, po'litrlkar, 386-6 prim, 'pri:m , 337
politikk, poli'tik:, 207-1, 385-53 primas, 'pri:mas, 38 5-14
politisk, po'li:tlsk, po'lit;isk, 386-7 primitiv, 'primitiv, 385-71
poll, 'pol:, 206 primula, 'prhmula, 386-1
polsk, 'poilsk, 352 prinsesse, prin'ses:a, 385-39
polskdans, 'polsdans, 2 73, 351 prior, 'pritor, 385-88
poly-, poly, 374 45 pris, 'pri:s, 158-4
polyfon, poly'fo:n, 3 7 4 4 5 privilegium, privi'le:gium, 386-9
polygon, poly'go:n, 374-45 pro-, pro, 374-48
polykrom, poly'kro:m, 374-45 problem, pro'ble:m, 374-48, 385-26
polypp, po'lypi, 374-45 produkt, pro'dukt, 374-48
poppel, 'pop:al, 206 produktiv, 'produktiv, 374-48, 385-71
porsjon, pofjorn, por'-, 207-2 profan, pro'fa:n, 3 7 4 4 8
port, 'port, 182, 205 professor, professorer, pro'fes:or,
portier, po(ti'e:, 385-51 profe'so:rar, 209, 374-48, 385-88
portiere, рз(-р'ае:гэ, 385-52 profet, pro'fe:t, 385-40
Portugal, 'poffuga-l, 385-4, 428 profil, pro'fi:l, 385-54
portvin, 'portvirn, 3 51 prognose, prog*no:sa [prog-], 374'48
(pose) posen (def. sing.), 'porsij, 322 program, pro'gram:, 37448 . 38546
positiv (r.), posi'ti:v, 385-71 progressiv, 'progreslv, 374-48, 385-7»
positiv [adj.), 'porsitlv, 385-71 prohibitiv, pro'hibitiv, 385-71
post, 'post, 64, 205 prokonsul, 'proikonsul, 374-48
post-, 'post, 4 14 prolog, pro'lo:g, 203, 374-48
post-, post, 374-46 propaganda, propa'gonda, 386-1
posthum, post'(h)u:m, 374-46 prosa, 'pro:sa, 386-1
postskriptum, postskriptum, 374-46 prosjekt, pro'Jekt, 267-5
potentat, potetart, 3 18 prosjektil, proJek'ti:l, 267-5
potet, po'te:t, 73 prost, 'pro:st, 'prost, 342
W O RD-INDEX
protein, prote'i:n, 224, 38 3 56 radiator, radi'aitor, 209, 385-88
protese, provteisa, 385-36 radio, 'raidio, 208
prov, 'pro:v, 204-1 radius, 'raidius, 386-10
provisor, pro'viisor, 385*88 raigress, 'raigresi, 12 5
pryd, 'pryid, 250 rakett, га 'к е с , 385-41
pseudonym, (p)sevdo'nyim, 385-87 rakitb, ra'kitiis, 270, 385-63
psyke, v(p)*y:k», 283-1 (rand) render (pl.), 'rem ar, 247, 405-2
psykiater, (p)sykl'aitar, 270 rang-, 'гад:, 4 14
psykolog, (p)syko'b:g, 283-1 rangel, 'ragial, 402
psykose, (p)syvkoisa, 385-90 rangere, rag'Je:ra, 258-2, 279
publikum, 'publikum, 386-9 ransel, 'rans|, 403
puff, 'pufs, 2 13 -5 rar, 'roir, 158-2
pukkel, 'pok:al, 2 13 -1 raseri, rasaVii, 384-1
pub, 'puls, 2 14 rasjonalisme, rafona'lisma, 385-66
pub-, 'puls, 4 14 rassel, 'ras:|, 402
pumpe, vpomp», 2 13 -3 ratt, 'г а е , 5 5
pund, 'pun:, 81 rauk, 'ræuk, 1 18
punder, vpumar, 247 rav, 'ræ v , 52
pung, 'porj:, 2 13-2 re-, re, 374-49
punkt, 'poQt [ - U - ] , 273 real («al), re'ail, 385-4
punsj, 'punj, 289-4 real (genuint), vre:al, 385-4
pur, 'pu:r, 7 7 , 1 2 9 réaumur, 2 1 5 , 228
purpur, 'purpur, 385-99 rebell, ге'Ьек, 374-49
pusle, ypu/|a, 167-1 reder, Veidar, 405-1
pute, *pu:ta, 2 12 redsel, 'rets|, 2 4 5 -1,4 0 3
pyjamas, py'Jtcma$, 267-5, 385**4 redskap, vre:dska:p, 436
pyramide, pyro*mi:da, 385-50 reel, 'risi, 192
pyroman, pyro'ma:n, 385-74 refleks, re'fleks, 374-49
pytt, 'p y e , 91 refleksiv, 'refleksiv, 374 49, 385-71
pære, * рак ra, 45, 129, 133-1 reflektor, re'flektor, 209, 385-88
pøbel, 'pølbal, 133-2 reform, ra'ferm, 374*49
pøl, 'pøll, 97, 129 regel, 'reigel, 402
pønitens(e), pønl'tens(a), 100, 385-31 regi, re'Jls, 955
på, pai, 339-1 regime, « 'Jlim a , 2 55
på-, pai, 3 53 , 359 regiment, regi'ment, 255
på ferde, раЧакга, 375 region, regl'oin, 255, 385-84
påfunn, 'parfum, 434 regissør, геЛ 'м кг, 2 55
påhør, 'paihoer, 3 53 register, re'gistar, 2 55 , 374*49» 385*69
påk, 'pa:k, 129 regle, *regle, 220
Pål, 'pail, 59 reglement, regla'm agi, 2 8 1,3 8 5 -7 6
pålegg, 'pailag;, 360 regn, 'rsln, 220
pålegge, 'pailegia, 4 17 regne, Trtina, 920
på ny, рэ'пу:, 3 75 regressiv, 'røgresiv, 385-71
påske, *pa»ka, 347-5 regulativ, regula'ti:v, 385-71
rein, 'rtin, 1 1 4
quick step, 'kvi kitep, 284 (reise) reiser (».),vnisa r ['rtlsar], 405-4
Quisling, "kvlslio, 284 rekel, 'reikal, 402
quo vadis, kvo*va:dls, 284 (rekke) rukket (p.p.), ''rokiat, 2 13-1
rekommandere, rakoman'da:ra, 207-2
Raabe, vra:b», 200-3 rekonvalesens, rekanvalø'scns, 385-30
rabatt, га'ЬаС, 385-21 rekord, r*'kard, 249-2, 374*49
rabbel, 'rabial, 402 rekrutt, re'krutl, 385-100
racer, 'reisar, 199-1 rektangel, rak'tagtal, 386-2
rad, 'raid, 15 8 -1, 250 rektor, 'raktor, 209, 385-88
w o rd -in d ex
rekviem, 're:kviem , 374-49 rosverdig, roVvæ rdl, Votsværdi, 38 3

relativ, 'relativ, 374-49 (rot) røtter (pl.), 'rettar, 354-5, 405-2
religion, religi'o:n, 455, 385-84 rotary, 'rotiari, 340
relikvie, re'likvl», 386-5 roué, ru'e:, 237
rem, 'rem :, 3 3 7 rouge, 'ru :/, 237
rembursere, raQ b u êjra, «77 rov, 'ro:v, 204-1
reminisens, reminf'sens, 385-30 rove, vro:v», 204-1
remplasere, raqpla'se:ra, 277 ru, 'ru :, 93-1
rensdyr, 're:nsdy:r, 350 rubber, 'гэЬ:»г, 2 16
rense, Vens», 347-6 rubel, 'ru:b»l, 158-1, 2 12 , 402
reol, re'o:l, 195-2, 385-82 rubrikk, ги'ЬгНс, 385-53
rep, Ve:p, 3 5 , 158-1 ruff, 'ruf:, 2 13-5
reparere, repa're:r», 129-3 rug, 'ru:g, 77
reporter, ге'рэ:г*»г, 386-3 rugg, 'rug:, 8t
representativ, repre'sentatlv, 385-71 ruin, ru'i:n, 240, 385-56
reptil, rep'tl:l, 385-54 rullegardin, 'rul:(a)garcji:n, 412
reseptiv, 'reseptiv, 3 7 4 4 9 , 3 8 5 7 1 rumba, 'rømba, 2 16
reservere, res*r've:r», 190 rumener, ru'me:n»r, 385-29
reservoar, resærvo'a:r, 385-78 rummel, 'rom:»l, 2 13-3, 402
respekt, re'spekt, 3 74 49 rund, 'run:, 247
respirator, respl'ra:tor, sog runde, Vund», 247
rest, 'rest, 40 runge, V o q:», 213-2
restaurant, restuVaq:, 228, 281 rusk, 'rusk, 2 14
restauratør, restæura'tce:r, 228 rute, yrutta, "rutt», 340
rettferdig, ret'fcrdi, 378, 382 ruve, V u :v», 164-4
(rev) reven (de/, ting.), 're:v»n, 327 ry, 'ry :, 88, 9 3-i, 1 5 8 1
revisor, re'vi:sor, 385-88 rykk, 'ryk:, 91
revolver, re'v3lv»r, 386-3 rynke, *ryi)k», 280
revy, re'vy:, 88 rød, rødt, 'rø:, 'røt:, 97, 248, 250, 441
rhinskvin, 'rlnskvltn, 3 51 rødhud, Vø:dhu:d, 250
ridder, 'rldier, 405-1 rødkål, 'rø:k3:l, 4 1 1
rik, rikt, 'ri:k, 'ri:kt, 26, 158-1, 348 rødvin, 'rø:vl:n, 4 1 1 , 441
(riktig) riktigst (superl.), 'rlktikst, 426 rør, 'roe:r, 104, 158-1
(rimelig) rimeligst (superl.), 'ritmalikst røst, 'røst, 100
426 røyk, 'røyk, I2i
rimeri, *ri:m»rl, 384-2 (rå) rær (pl.), 'ræ:r, 45, 158ч
ringe, Vlq:a, 15 1 råd, 'гэ:, 250
rips, 'rips, 30 råd, 're:d, 59, 158-1, 250
rive, Vi:va, 82 rådstue, vrsstu:a, 246
ro (s.), 'ro:, 68, 93-i råhet, 'rs:he:t, 409
(ro) rodde, rodd, V o d:», 'rod:, «06 råskap, 'ra:ska:p, 436
roastbeef, 'rostblf:, 238 råtten, 'rsttlj, 200-2
Robert, 'ro(:)b»rt, 'n b :» rt, 206
rogn, 'n ijn , 261
saft-, 'saft, 4 14
rokk, 'гэк:, 64 sag, 'sa:g, 52, 167
Rom, 'rom: [Vo:m ], 337 saga, 'sa:ga, 145-1
roman, ro'ma:n, 207-1 sagn, 'saqn, 261
romboid, rombo'i:d, 385-81 saksanlegg, 'satksanleg:, 350
romer, 'ro:m »r, 158-1
salat, sa'la:t, 385-20
Romsdal, 'romsda:!, 73
salmaker, 'sa:lm a:k»r, 4 14
Rondane, 'randan», 205, 247
salong, sa'htj:, 385-86
ropert, 'rotpsrt, 406 salpeter, saf'pe:t»r, 386-3
roskap, 'ro:ska:p, 408 salt, 'salt, 55
rostbiff, 'rostbif:, 205
salutt, sa'lut:, 385-100
W ORD-INDEX
salve, *salva, 3 0 1-i sektor, 'sektor, 385-88
salvie, talvvi:a, 386-5 sel, 'se:I, 156
sam-, som, 337, 353 -sel, 401
sammen-, ysam:an, 4 17 selge, selger, solgte, solgt, 'telta,
sammenkomst, vsom:ankamst, 4 35 'sehar, 'salta, 'salt, 263-6, 405-3
sammenligne, ysam:anliijna, 4 17 selger (r.), 'selgar, 405-4
samtale, 'sam toda, 434 selluioid, selulo'i:d, 385-81
samtid, ysamti:d, 3 5 3 selot, se'lo:t, 385-91
samvittighet, sam'vit:ihe:t, 3 7 8 -1 selsom, yse:lsam, 352
samvær, 'scimvætr, 3 3 7 selters, 'seltar$, 4 3 1
sang-, 'sag:, 4 14 selv, 'sel:, 301-1
sankt, 'sagt, 'sant, 273 selve, 'sel va, 30 1-1
sankthans, sagt'hans, sant'hans, 358-5 selvfølgelig, sel'følgali, 263-6, 378
sannferdig, san'færdi, 382 selvstendig, sel'stendi, 378-1
sannhet, 'sanhert, 409 semester, se'mestar, 386-3
sannsynlig, san'sy:nli, 378-1 (sen) sent, 'setnt, 348
sarkasme, sar'kasma, 385-17 senator, se'na:tor, 209
satan, 'sa:tan, 385-6 sende, ysen:a, 247
sateng, sa'teg:, 281 senior, 'se:nior, 385-88
satire, sa'tl:ra, 385-62 sensasjon, sensa'Jo:n, 289-4
satyr, 'sastyr, 385-101 sensibel, sag'si:bal, 386-2
sau, 'sæu, 1 18 sentens, sen'tens, 385-30
scene, yse:na, 242 sentimental, sentimen'ta:l, 385-4
sceneri, srn a Y i:, 384-1 separator, sepa'ra:tor, 209, 385-88
scepter, 'se pta r, 242 september, sep'tembar, 386-3
Schaanning, yskan:ig, 289-5 serge, ' s s k r , 258-2
schåferhund, 'Jeifarhun, 289-5 serve, 'soeirva, 190
Schancke, 'skagka, 289-5 service, 'scervis, 190
Scheel, 'Je:l, 289-5 (sete) seter (JA.), y*e:tar, 464-3
Schei, 'Jti, 28g-5 seter, 'setter, 40 5-1, 464-3
scherzo, 'skærtso, 243-3 (sette) setter (».), 'setrar, 405-3
Schjøtt, 'Jøt:, 289*5 severdig, se^værdi, 38 3
Schou, 'skæu, 289-5 sex, 'seks, 303
Schram, 'skram:, 289-5 sherry, 289-6
Schreiner, 'skrelnar, 289-5 shipping, 'flp:ig, 289-6
Schrøder, 'skrøsdar, 289-5 shorts, 'Ja:(ff, 289-6
Schulerud, yJu:laru-(d), 289-5 show, 'Jao, 239
Sch øyen, yskøyan, 289-5 (si) sagt ip-p-), 'sakt, 262
se, ser, så, sett, 'se:, 'se:r, 'sa:, 'set:, siamesisk, sia'me:sisk, 386-7
3 5 , 167, 190, 354-4 sid, 'si:, 26, 250
sed, seder, 'se:d, vse:dar, 139-2, 250 (side) sider {pl.), *si:dar, 464-3
seddel, sedler, 'sed:|, 'sedlar, 347-1, 402 sider, 'si:dar, 40 5-1, 464-3
sedvanlig, sed'va:nli, 378 siffer, 'sif:ar, 405-1
seg, 'sei, sæ, 221 [sig], 'ssi, s * , 188-4
segl, 'seil, 220 signal, sig'na:l, 261
segne, yscine, 220 signe, 'signa, 261
seier, seirer, 'seiar, vssirar, 405-1, 424 signere, sio'ne:ra, 261
seig, 'sei, 114 , 263-2 Sigrid, 'sigri, 347-t
seilas, sei'la:s, 385-14 Sigurd, 'sigur, 3 3 3
sekk, 'sek:, 40 sigøyner, si'gøynar, 386-3
sekretær, sekra'tæ:r, 385-104 sikker, sikre, 'siktar, *sikra, 405-1, 424
seksten, yseistn, 222, 2 71 sild, 'sil:, 30
seksti, 'seksti, 4 13 silo, 'si:lo, 208
xekstol, sek'sto:l, 385-82 silur, si'lu:r, 385-99
219
WORD-INDEX
simpel, simple, simplest, 'simpel, skifer, 'flifar, 405-1
''simple, 'simplest, 4 0 2 ,4 2 4 ,4 2 6 skigard, 'fi.-gtnr, 408
sin, sin, 339 skildre, 'flid r», 247
sinekyre, si*na'ky:re, 38 5'10 2 skilsmisse, 'fltsmisa, 385-67
singel, 'sirjial, 402 skilt, 'flit, 30
singularis, siggu'la:ris,'sig-, 279,38 5-63 skinnbarlig, fin'ba:fli, 378-1
sink, 'sirjk, 280 skinnsyk, 'finisy.k, 351
sirene, si*re:na, 385-28 skip, 'ji:p , 26, 289-1
sirs, 'firt, 187 skipper, 'flp:ar, 405-1
sirup, 'sirup, 3 3 3 skitur, 'fl:tu:r, 408
sistleden, 'slstleidij, 4 1 j skived, *fl:ve:, 408
sitar, 'sico r, 3 4 1, 3 8 5-13 7
skje (r.), 'J« > «7°> « бч
sitre, 'sitra, 347-1 skje, skjer, skjedd, 'Je:, 'fe:r, 'fed:, 35,
(sitte) satt (prtt.), 's o c , 395-2 40. «90
siv, 'si:v, 167 skjebne, vJe:bna, 347-5
sjablon, fab'lo:n, 385-84 skjegg, 'Jeg:, 289-3
sjagreng, Ja'greq:, 281 skjel, 'fei:, 341
sjakk, 'fate, 55 , 4 14 skjelmen, felma'ri:, 384-1
sjakk en quatre, fak:aij'katr, 284 skjelv, 'felv, 301-1
sjako, Ja'k o:, 386-8 skjerding, *f*:rif), 249-1
sjal, 'Ja:l, 5 2 ,1 7 0 , 289-4 skjerf, 'fæ rf, 48, 158-3
sjangle, 'Jarjla, 15 1 skjold, sloddene (def. pl.), 'fal:,
sjanse, 'faqsa, 281 'Jal.-gna, 289-3,423*2
sjargong, Jar'gsrj:, 281 skjorte, 'fo r ta , 73, 289-3
sjarlatan, 'farjatan , 385-6 skjul, 'fusl, 77
sjau, 'fæu, 118 skjule, vfu:la, 289-3
sjauer, 'fæuar, 405-1 skjultvirkende, 'Juiltvlrkana, 4 10
sjel, 'fe:l, 289-4 skjær, 'fæ :r, 45, 170, 176-1
sjelden, 'feldij, 247 skjære, 'f * :r a , 289-3
sjelsstyrke, 'feilsstyrka, 350 skjærtorsdag, fæ -ppirpjo, 358*5
sjikane, Jivka:ne, 385-8 skjønn, 'fen :, 100 ,289-3
sjiraff, fl'raf:, 289-4 skjør, 'foKr, 104
sjofel, 'Joifel, 170, 402 skjørt, 'foeft, 106
sjokk, 'jak:, 64, 170 skjøtsel, 'Jøts|, 403
sjokolade, jokovla:da, 289-4, 385-2 Skjåk, 'fa:k, 59
-sjon, 'Jo:n, 289-4, 295, 385-93 skog, 'sko:g, 14 5 -1,2 0 4 -1
sju, 'fu:, 171 skogsmann, 'skoksman:, 262
sjusket, 'fuskat, 8 1, 170 skolisse, 'skozlis», 408
97
sjø, 'Je :, . »70 skomaker, skomakere, sko'ma:kar,
sjøl, 'J«c,«57 -'т ш к а ге , 358 -5 ,4 30
-sk, sk, 352 ikorbutisk, sloi^butiisk, 341
skabelon, skobe'lo:n, 385-84 skorpion, skarpi'o:n, 385-84
skade, 'ska:da, 142-1 skrammel, 'skraimal, 402
skandale, skan'da:la, 385-5 skrangel, 'skragial, 402
-skap, sko:p, 377, 436 skred, 'skre:(d), 250
skaperi, vska:peri, 384-2 skriftprøve, 'skrlftprezva, 4 14
skarp, 'skarp, 158-3 skrike, *skri:ka, 82
skarptseendc, 'skarptse:ene, 410 skrog, 'skra:g, 204-1
skeie u t ,4Stia u:t, 289-1 skrud, 'skni:d, 250
skeileit, 'sksiltit, 289-1 skrue, 'skru:a, 2 12
skepsis, 'skepsis, 385-63 skrujern, 'skru:jx:rr>, 408
ski, 'fl:, 170 skrås, 'skrot:, 341
skibbrud, 'flbbrud, 3 5 1 skuff, 'skof:, 2 13-4
Skien, 'f « a n , 'fi:an, 188-1 skuffe (to shood), *skof:a, 2 13-4
220
w o r d -in d ex
skuffe (to disappoint), 'skuf:a, 2 13 -5 smekker, 'smaluar, 405-1

skulder, 'skuldar, 405-1 smigre,'smigra, 347-1
(skulle) skal, skulle, 'skal, *skul:e, smoking, 'smxkiQ, 204-2
339 39, * smukk, 'smule, 2 13 -1
skummel, 'skuaual, 40a smør, 'smoen, 340
(skur) skumte (dtf. pl.), 'sk u rø g a, 463 smørbrød, 'smeerbrø, 4 14
(skur) skurene (dtf. pl.), ’ sku:r^158,463 småbønder, *sma:bøn:ar, 445-2
skurd, 'sku:r, 249-1 småbønner, 'sms:bøn:ar, 445-2
skussmål, 'skusma:!, 246 smågutt, -gutter, 'sm a-guc, sma'gucar,
sky, 'l f . , 88, 289-1 3585
skyld, 'Jyl:, 91 småpike, sim 'pi:ka, 358-5
skyldig, 'Jyldl, 247 småtteri, 'smatmri, 384-2
skyss, 'Jysr, 176-1 snadre, 'snadra, 347-1
skytsånd, 'Jytssns, 4 14 snakk, 'snak:, 149-2
skytter, 'Xyt:ar, 40 54 snar, snarere, 'sna:r, 'sna:rara,
skøy, 'skøy, 289-2 'snaipra, 149 2, 328-2
skøyer, 'skøyar, 289-2 snebre, 'sneibre:, 408
skøyte, */øyta, 1 2 1 , 289-2 snegl, 'snsll, 220
skåne, *ska:na, 142-1 snekker, 'snelear, 405-1
slabberas, J|aba'ra:s, 385-14 snellen, 'snebait, 406
sladder, 'J|ad:ar, 405-1 snerperi, 'snaerpari, 384-2
sladre, 'fladre, 347-1 snever, 'sne:var, 405-1
slagen, *X|a:gan, 404 snobb, 'snab:, 64
slager schlager, 'Jjaigar, 289-5 snog, 'sno:g, 204-1
slags, 'J|aks, 262 soda, 'so:da, 139-2
slagsmål, 'X|aksma:l, 350-1 sogn, 'sagn, 261
slakteri, v||aktari, J|akta'rl:, 384-3 sol, solen, 'so:l, 'so.-ln, 6 8 ,16 7 ,4 0 0 ,
slapp, 'JJap:, 167-1 44»
slaveri, *X!a:verl, J|ava'rl:, 384-3 soldat, sol'da:t, 207-2
slede, vJ|e:a, 250 soldatmessig, sol'da:tme*-l, 377
slem, 'Jlem:, 1 6 7 1 , 337 som, 'sam, 205, 339
slengkyss, 'X|eg9ys, 4 12 -som, sam, 210 , 3 5 2 , 377
slepen, *X|e:pan, 404 somme, 'sam :*, 205
(slik) slikt, 'Jlikt, 348 -sommelig, 385-94
slikkeri, 'Xlllcari, 384-2 sommer, 'sam :»r, 205, 356
slim, 'J|l:m, 147 sonde, *s»nda, 205, 247
Slinde, *J|lnda, 247 sondre, 'sand r», 205
sUperi, 'flkpari, 384-2 sonor, so'no:r, 385-88
(slippe) slapp (pnt.), 'flap:, 395-2 (sope) sopte, sopt, 'sopta, 'sopt, 206
slitne, 'flitna, 347'6 -sor, sor, sar, 209
(slott) slottene (dtf. *f.)>vX!n:ijn», 42 3 a sort (black), 'sort, 73. 205
slu, 'XIu:, 167-1 sort (sort), 'sart. 205
slubbert, 'X|ub:an, 406 sortimentsbokhandel, sarti'magsbok-
sludder, 'Xlud.-ar, 405-1 hand|, 281
sludre, 'Xludra, 347-1 sott, 'sot:, 206
slum, 'Xlum:, 2 1 3 - 3 ,2 1 6 soussjef, 'su:Xe-f, 237
sløseri, 'Xtøsari, 384-2 sove, *sa:va, 204-1
sløv, 'i i « v , «674 sovjet, sav'jet:, 'sav-, 207-2
slå, slo, slått, 'fla:, 'Xlo:, 'flat:, 16 7-1, sovne, 'savna, 166
3544 soyabønne, 'salabøma, 128
smadre, 'sm adra, 347-1 spakne, *spa:kna, 347*5
smal, 'sma:l, 147 spandere, spandert, span'de:ra,
smalne, 'smmlna, 347-5 span'de:ft> 190. 38535
smed, 'sme:, 250 Spania, 'spa(:)nia, 386-4
221
W ORD-IN DEX
spansk, 'spansk, 352 stilløs, vsti:llø:s, 352
sparsommelig, sparisarmali, 385-94 stim, 'sti:m, 337
sparto, spa-r'(o:, yspa: rfo:, 358 3 stimmel, 'stim:øl, 402
speke, vspe:ka, 129-1 stiv, stivt, 'sti:v, 'stirft, 1 3 5 1 , 300, 348
spekulere, speku'le:ra, 190 stivne, Vstivna, 347-6
spermatosoer (pl.), spaermato'so:ar, stjerne, vstj*.-|-ne, 178-1
386-8 stjert, 'st|*rr, 182
speseri, spesa'rl:, 384-1 stoflf-, 'staf:, 4 14
spesifikk, spe»l'flk:, 385-53 (stokk) stokkene (de/, pl.), vst3k:ana,
spesifikk, 'spesilfik, 'spe:sifik, 385-53 437
spiker, 'spi:kar, 129-1 (stol) stolene (def. pl.), vsto:|na, 3 15
spikre, *spi:kra, 3474 (stor) stort, store, større, størst,
spillemann, 'splkamon:, 4 12 'sto:(t, 'stotra, 'støna, 'stø n t, З48,
spillfekteri, 'spilfektari, spilfektaVi:, 354-6, 425, 437, 444-3
384-3 Stord, 'sto:r, 249-1
spinkel, 'spiqkal, 402 storhet, 'sto:rhe:t, 377, 409
spinneri, vspin:ari, spina'ri:, 384-3 (strand) strender (pl.), 'stren:ar, 247,
spion, spl'o:n, 385-84 405-2
spionasje, spio'na:Ja, 385-16 strangulere, straqgu'le:ra, 279
(spise) spiser (»,), 'sphsar, 405-4 stri-, vstri:, 3 53
spiss-, 'spis:, 4 14 strid, 'stri:, 'strl:(d), 250
spleen, 'spll:n, 192 stridsvogn, 'strltsvagn, 245-1
splid, 'spli:d, 250 strigråte, 'stritgratta, 353
(splitte) splitter, vsplit:ar, 464-6 stringent, strig'gent, 279
splitter (adv.), 'splidar, 464-6 stråhatt, 'strathat:, 408
sport, 'spart, 205 student, stu'dent, 385-33
sportel, 'spart|, sos studie, 'stu:dia, 386-5
(sprekke) sprukket (p.p.), vsprok:at, stugu, 'stugu, 3 35
2 13-1 stukk, 'stuk:, 2 13-1
sprit, 'sprit:, 'sprirt, 340 stum, 'stum: [-0-], 2 13-3
spøkeri, *spø:kari, 384-2 stusse, vstus:a, 246
spøne, spør, ‘ spcerca, 's p e r :, 263-6, stutteri, stutaVi:, 384-1
341 strabas, stra'ba:s, 385-14
stad, 'sta:d, 250 (stygg) stygt, 'stykt, 262
stadion, 'sta:dbn, 385-84 stykk-, 'style, 4 14
stakitt, sta'klt:, 270 stykke, vstyk:a, 92
(stand) stender (pl.), 'stendar, 405-2 stymper, 'stympar, 405-1
standhaftig, stan'haftl, 385-47 styrbord, 'styrbo:r, 4 15
(stang) stenger, 'steg:ar, 405-2 styrløs, ’ sty:r!ø:s, 352
stang-, 'stag:, 4 14 styrmann, 'styrman:, 351
stasjon, sta'Jo:n, 203, 289-4, 385 93 støperi, 'stø:pari, støpaVi:, 384-3
stativ, sta'ti:v, 385-71 støtvis, *stø:tvi:s, 419
Stavanger, sta'vag:ar, 358-4 støvel, 'støvial, 338, 402
stearin, stea'ri:n 385-56, stå, stått, 'sta:, 'stat:, 200-1
stedsnavn, 'ste:dsnavn, 350 e t å la m p e , 'stadampa, 4 0 8
sten, 'ste:n, 13 5-1, 3 19 ståplass, 'sta:pla:s, 408
stengel, 'steg:al, 40a sub-, sub, 374-50
stiftamtmann, stift'amtman:, 'stift-, subjektiv, 'subjektiv, 374-5о
358-5 sublim, su'bli:m, 374-50
stigning, 'sthgnig, 35a substans, sup'stans, 374-50
(stikke) stukket (p.p.), 'stoktat, 213-1 substantiv, 'supstantiv, 133-4, 374-50
stikkord, 'stik:o:r, 4 12 substitutt, supsti'tut:, 385-100
stikleri, stiklaYi:, 384-1 subtil, sup'ti:l, 133-3, 374-50
stillas, sti'la:s, 385-14 subus, 'subrus, 341
2 2 2
W O RD-INDEX
succét, tyk's*r, 2 1 5 symfoni, symfo'nir, 374-52
sudaneser, iuda'nersar, 385-37 sympati, sympa'tir, 385-48
«ug, 'su:g, 167 syn-, sym-, syn, sym, 374-52
suggestion, suges't|o:n, 295 synagoge, syno'gorga, 203, 374-53
suite, 's v ie » , 340 synd, synder, 'synr, 'syndar, 91, 347
sujett, sy'Jetr, 3 1 5 synde, 'synda, 247
sukk, 'sukr [■ ©■ ], a iS -1 syndig, 'synd i, 247
sukker, 'sokrar, 2 1 3 ч syndikat, syndl'kort, 374-52
(sult) sulten {dif. ting.), 'sultp, 465-3 synge, synger, sunget, 'sygra, 'sygrar,
sultan, 'sultan, 385-6 'sograt, 151, 213 a 405-3,
sulten («$.), 'sultg, 465"2 (synke) sunket 'sogkat, 2 13-3
sum, 'sumt, 3 13 -3 synkope, syg*korpa, 374-53
summe, 'sumre, 313*3 synkopere, аупко'регга, syg-, 280
sumpig, 'som pl, 313-3 synkverve, 'syrnkværva, 280
sund, 'sun:, 81 synonym, syno'nytm, 385-87
super-, su(:)p#r, 374*5* synsmåte, 'syrnsmarta, 350
superelegant, 'surpara|egant, 374-51 syntaks, syn'taks, 374-52
superfin, 'surparflrn, 374-51 syntese, $yn*tersa, 385-36
superintendent, su-p»rlnten'dent, syssel, 'sysr|, 403
374 *5 * system, sy'ste:m, 385-36
superlativ, su'pærlatlv, 374-51 systue, 'syrstura, 408
tur, surt, 'su:r, 'susit, 77. 9 3 ‘ *. ' 5 8 *3 . sytten,'søtrg, 217
18a, 348 sytti, 'søtri, 217, 4*3
surkål, 'surrkarl, 4 1 1 sæd, 'sard, 198
sume, 'surrpa, 347-5 sæl, 'sari, 198
suspendere, suspag'darra, 19 3 sælde, 'seira, 198
sutre, 'sutra, 347-1 sær, sserr, 45, 167
suvenir, suva'ni:r, 385-61 særdeles, sæpêtlas, 48, 349-4, 385-02
(svak) svakt, 'sva:kt, 348 (søke), søkte, søkt, 'sørkta, 'sørkt,
svanger, 'svograr, 405-1 354-3
svart, 'svart, *8a søknad, 'sørkna-, 250, 377
sverd, 'svserd, 349-3 søl, 'sørl, 167
Sverige, 'svstrja, 258-1 søleri, 'sørløri, 384*2
svermeri, sværm»'rir, 38 44 sølv, 'sølr, 301-1
svin, 'svlrn, 164-3 sølvlysestake, 'søilysastarka, 360
svindel, 'svind|, 247 søndag, søndager, 'sønda*, 'soiidargar,
svineri, Vsvi:nari, 384-3 2634. 407 . 4 » 4
svir, 'svirr, 158-3 søndre, 'søndra, 425
(svive) sviver, 'svirvar, 405-3 sønn, 'sønr, 100
svoger, 'svargar, 2 0 4 1, 405-1 søppel, 'søpral, 317
svogerskap, 'svargaftkarp, 436 sør, 'soerr, 104
svovel, 'svarvel, 3 17 sørge, 'saerga, 106
(svær) svsert, 'sverft, 348 sørlig, *soe:r(I, 186
sy, sydde, sydd, 'syr, 'sydra, 'sydr, 167, (søster) søstre {pl.), 'søstra, 405-2
354-2 søt, 'sølt, 97
sybaritt, sybo'rltr, 385-70 søtlaten, 'sørtlartp, 352
syd, 'syrd, 88, 250 så ( a , ) . *98
sydover, 'syrdarvar, 4 19 si-. *>(r), 359
sydvest, syd'vest, 358 3 såfremt, sa'fremt, 359
(syk) sykt, 'syrkt, 348 såkorn, 'sarkorrg, 408
sykdom, vsygdam, vsykdam, 3 5 2 såld, 'salr, 64, 200-2
syl, 'syri, 156 således, 'sailaidas, 419
sylfide, *yl'flida, 385-50 så lenge, sa'legra, 375
symbol, sym'borl, 3 7 4 5 a , 385-83 såmaskin, 'sarmajlrn, 408
223
W O R D -I N D E X
sånn, 'san:, 200-a terrasse, tæ'ras:a, 385-18

'« : r , 59 terreng, t*'re g :, 281
3
så snart, S 'sno;rt, 3 7 5 terte, 'tært», 48
tesis, 'te:sls, 385-63
(ta) tok, tatt, 'to:k, 'ta t:, 68, 135 testament, testa'ment, 385-75
tagl, 'tagl, 'tag:sl, 1 5 4 4 -tet, 385-96
tak, takene, 'ta:k, *ta:kana, 5a, 54, tett, 'tet:, 135
35 33 433
< , *. -a Thaulow, 'taeubv, 302
takk, 'tak:, 54, 332 tid, 'ti:d, 26, 135, 250
takknemlig, tak'nemll, 378-1 tidsnok, 'tisnak, 246, 350 -1
takt, 'takt, 142-4 (tie) tier, vti:ar, 405-3
taktstokk, 'tak tso k :, 4 14 (tigge) tigger (0.), 'tig:ar, 405-3
tallerken, ta 'l*rk a n , 358-5 4
tigger (s.), ig:ar, 405-4
tam, 'tam :, 55 til, til, 339, 392-3
tangent, tag'gent, 279 til-, til, 3 5 3 , 359
tango, 'taggo, 208, 279 tilbake, tilvba:ka, 359
tank, 'tægk, 199-2 til bens, ti!'be:ns, 349
tankbåt, 'tagkboit, 199-2 til bords, tll'bo:r$, 349, 375
(tann) tenner (pl.), 'ten:ar, 405-2 tilbud, vtilbu:d, 434
tap, tapene, 'ta:p, 'ta:pana, 54, 129-2, tilbørlig, til'bae:f|i, 378-1
423’2 tilbøyelig, til'bøyali, 378
(tape) tapt (p.p.), 'tap t, 129-4 til dels, tii'de:ls, 349
tapet, ta'pe:t, 385-40 tilegne, 'tiitcina, 220
tapir, ta'pi:r, 385-61 til fals, til'fals, 349-1
tapp, 'tap:, 54 tilfeldig, til'feidi, 378
tapper, tapre, 'tap:ar, ¥tapra, 347'<> til fots, til'fots, 349-1
tilfreds, til'frets, 245-1, 34 9 ч , 359
405ч
tau, 't * u , 1 18 tilfredsstille, vtilfretsstil:a, 359
te, 'te:, 35, 135, 3*3 til gelik, til je'li:k, 258-1
tegl, 'tell, 220 tilgjengelig, til'jeg:ali, 378
tegn (sign), 'tein, 220 til havs, til'hafs, 300, 349-1
tegn (Чите), 'tegn, 220 tilhører, vtilhoe:rar, Ytilhoe:f-, 328-2
tegne, *telna, 220 til kjenne, tilvfen:a, 375
teig, 'teig, 114 , 263-2 til kjøps, til'føps, 349-1
teint, 'teg:, 224 til knes, til'knes:, 349-1
til lags, til'laks, 349-1
-tek, 385-95
tekniker, 'teknikar, 386-6 tillate, 'tilla:ta, 353, 4 17
tekopp, 'te-.kop, 408
tillatelse, ti'la:t|sa, 'tilknt|sa, 379
til livs, til'lifs, 349-1
tele-, tela, 374-53
til låns, ti('b:ns, 349
telefon, teia'fo:n, 374-53
til måls, til'm3:ls, 349
telegraf, tela'gra:f, 374-53, 385-45
til orde, tilvo:ra, 375
telegram, teia'gram:, 385-46
til rors, til'ro:r?, 349
teleskop, tela'sko:p, 3 7 4 53
til råds, til'r>:ds, tii'n ts, 349-1
telt, 'telt, 40
tilsammen, til'sam:an, 359
tdt-, 'telt, 4 14
til sjøs, til'Jøs:, 349-1
tempo, 'tempo, 208
til skips, til'Xips, 349-1
(tenke) tenkte (pret.), , tegta, 273
til skogs, tiKskoks, 349-1
tenor, te'no:r, 385-88
til syne, tilvsy:na, 375
teolog, teo 'b:g, 203, 385-73
til tåls, til't3:ls, 349
teologi, teo!o'gi:, 203 til værs, til'væ:r7, 349
teologisk, teo'b:gisk, 203
til års, tilbir?, 349
teori, teo'r!:, 195-2
tinn, 'tin:, 30
teosof, teo'so:f, 385-80
tipp, 'tlp:, 129
termometer, txrm o'm e:tar, 385-77
W O RD-INDEX
tirsdag, 'tlirsda-, 407 (trine) triner, vtri:nar, 405-3
tittel, 'tlt:|, 135 6, 310 , 3 4 1, 40a triumf, tri'umf, 2 13-3
tjafset, 'tjafsat, v{-, 293 triumvir, trium'vi:r, 385-61
tjau, 's * u , 293 (tro) trodde (pret.), ytrod:a, 325
tjene, ytje:na, 17 8 ч , 293 (trell) trollene (def. pl.), Чгэкдпэ, 423-2
tjern, 'peirn, 393 trossak, 'tra ssa : k, 350
tjon, '?o:n, 293 trumf, 'tromf, 2 13 -3
tjor, '$o :r, 293 trusel, 'trus:|, 340
tjue, y9u:a, 293 (trygg) trygt, 'trykt, 262
tjukk, 'tuk:, 8x, 174, 2 13 -1, 293 Trysil, 'trystil, 341
tjuv, 'tutv, 293 tråd, 'tre:, 250
tjære, vpe:ra, 293 t u b , 't u b :, 1 3 3 - 3
Tjølling, vføl:ig, 293 tube, * t u :b a , 76
Tjøme, vtøm :3, 293 tufs, 'tufs, 2 13-5
toalett, toa'let:, 236 tuft, 'tuft, 213-5
toast, 'm ost, 238 tukle, 'tukla, 2 13-1
toddi, 'md:i, 4 31 tull, 'tul:, 81
tog, 'm :g, 59, 1 4 5 4 , 204-1 tumle, ’ tomla, 2 13 -3
tokt, 'm kt, 142-4 tun, 'tu:n, 2 12
toleranse, mlaVagsa [to-J, 207-x,3 8 5 - 1 1 tung, tyngre, 'tog:, 'tygra, 73, 213-2,
tolv, 'mf:, 3 0 1-t 45
Я
tolvte, ymlta, 301-1 tungtveiende, 'togtvriana, 410
tom, 'tom :, 'mm:, 205 tunnel, 'tun:|, tu'nel:, 2 14
tomme, " t w i a , 205 tur, 'tu :r, 77
tommelfinger, "mmmlfigar, 205, 3 1 7 turkis, turikbs, 385-63
tonn, 'm n:, 64 tusen, 'tu:sg, 135, 404
(topp) toppen (def. sing.), 'mp:an, 32 7 tvette (tvætte), vet:a, 198 4
topp-, 'm p:, 4 14 tvilsom, Vtvi:l»m , 35 2
-tor, tor, mr, 209 4
(tvinge) tvinger, v lg » r , 405-3
Torbjørn, vtorbjø-rn, 206 tvinne, Vtvin:a, 164-2
Tord, 'to :r, 249-1 tweed, 'tvi:d, 192
torden, vtordij, 206, 249-2, 404 ty, 'ty:, 135
(tore) tør, 'tæ r(:), 339, 392 tyfus, 'tyfxus, 'ty:fus, 340
torsdag, 'm :f$4a-, 407 tykk, 'tyk:, 91
tort, 'm rt, 205 tylft, 'tylt, 252
touch, 'tø tj, 237 type, vtyp:a, y:pa, 3404
touche, 'tu j:, 237 tyrann, ty'ran:, 385-6
toupet, tu'pe:, 237 tyskvennlig, 'tyskven:ll, 41 x
tragedie, tra'ge:dla, 386 5 tyv, 'ty:v, 88
traktement, trakta'm ag:, 28! (tø) tør, 'tcexr, 'tø :r, 218-2
traktor, 'traktor, 209 tøffel, 'tøftal, 3 17
tranchere, trag'Je:rø, 243-2, 281 tølper, 'tølpar, 405-1
trans-, trans, 374-54 Tønsberg, 'tønsbær, xoo
transitiv, 'transitiv, 374-54, 385-71 tørn, 'toe:ro, 104
transport, tran'sp3rt, 374-54 tørr, 'toen, 106
(tre) trær (pl.), 'træxr, 158-4 tørst, 'taer$t, 187
(treffe) truffet (/>./>.), vtrof:at, 2 13-4 tøv, 't ø : v , 97, 13 5
trehus, vtre:hu:s, 408 tøy, ' t ø y , 12 1
(trekke) trukket (p.p.), ytrok:at, 2 13 -1 tå, tær, tærne, 'm :, 'tæxr, 'taeirna, 45,
trekkfugl, 'trekfud, 4 12
tretti, 'tretti, 4 13
35
> , 32 3, 423ч
tålmod, vmlmo*d, 200-2, 352
tribun, tri'bu:n, 385-97 tålmodig, ml'mo:dl, 378
tribune, trivbu:na, 385-98 tårn, 'm:rn, 185
trillebør, 'trihaboKr, 4 12 tått, 'm e , 1 3 5 , 2oo-2
15 PPN
W ORD-INDEX
u-, u(:), 256, 3 53 , 36 8 -7 2 umåteholden, *и:тэЛ»Ьэ1р, 370
uadelig, vu:o:dall, 370*3
-un, 385-97
uadskillelig, uad'JII:|ll, 3 7 1 under, 'under, 247
ualminnelig, ual'mln:|li, 370*1 under (pnp.), 'UIKST, 247, 421
uangripelig, uan'grl:pali, 370 -, under-, 'undar, 4 14
uanselig, , u:ani«:li, uan'se:l|, 370.a under-, uniar, 3 5 3 , 359, 4 17
uanstendig, vu:anstendi, u a n '« en<j| underdanig, u n iaô in i, 359
370*2 underdirektør, 'uniardirektøir, 435
uavhengig, <u:avh«Qi, 370-3 underfundig, uniarifundl, 359
ubehag, *u:bah<ug, 369 underoffiser, 'uniaraflsair, 435
ubeleilig, 'uibalslll, uba'lcili, 37o._ underslag, "uniafflosg, 435
ubeskrivelig, ube'skrl:vall, ,u :b v . undenøke, 'untarønka, 4 17
37 37
b a undertiden, uniafîidp, 359
ubestemmelig, ube'jtem :*l|, 3 7 , underveis, un:ar'vcis, 359
ubestridelig, ube'stri:d|li, 3 7 1 undervise, Vun:arvi:sa, 3 53
ubetalelig, ube'to:|li, 3 7 1 undre, "undra, 247
ublid, "uibll:, 370 -une, 385*98, 430
ubotelig, u'bo:t|li, 371 unektelig, u'nøkt|ll, 371
ubrytelig, u'bry:t|ll, 3 7 1 (ung) yngre (compar.), 'yijia, 425
udadlelig, u'dad:|li, 3 71 ungarsk, 'opga(:)r?k, 'urjg-, 279, 352
udelaktig, vu:de:laktl, 370-3 union, uni'o:n, 385*84
udrikkelig, u'drikiali, 370*1 unison, uni'so:n, 385*84
udyktig, vu:dyktl, 370-3 universitet, univ*(4l'te:t, 385*96
uforbederlig, ubr'be:d»r|l, .u ifs r i- unn-, un, 359
37 37
b * unntagelse, un'tægalsa, 'untaigalsa,
uforgripelig, ufar'gri:pall, 3 7 ,
ufornuftig, vuife(-pufti, 370*3
379
unntagen, и п 'м д е п , 359
uforsiktig, vudbnikti, 370*3 uoppholdelig, иэр'Ьэ1:|М, 37 1
ufrivillig, ’ urfrl:vili, 370*3 uoppmerksom, ’ игэртаегкаэт, 370
ugift, vu:]ift, 256 uoverensstemmelse, "uiavaranstem:-
ugudelig, u'fu:d|ll, 370*1
ugyldig, *u:|yldi, u'jyldl, 370 . ,
•l» f 369
uovervinnelig, usvarivinilll, 371
uhell, *u:hal:, 369 upåklagelig, upykloigali, 371
uhumsk, *u:humsk, 370
upåregnelig, ирэ'ге1п|И, 371
uhyre (monster), 'uihyira, 353> 370 ur-, 'usr, 4 14
uhyre (mormous), u'hyira, 180, 470 -ur, 385*99
ukjærlig, pustaerli] 370.3 -ure, 197
ukyndig, *u:$yndl, 370*3 urettferdig, "uiratferdi, 370-3
ulegemlig, , u:le:gamll, 370*3 uriktig, "utrikti, 370-3
uleilige, vu:l«ilia, u'lcilia, 369 urimelig, u'ri:mali, 370-1
ulne, vu:ln», 347-5 uroe, "u:ro:a, 369
ultra-, ultro, 374-55 urokkelig, u'rak:ali, 371
ultrakonservativ, 'ulcrolonsærvotiv uryggelig, u 'r y f» ll, 371
374-55 -us, 386*10
ultramarin, ultramaViin, 374.5= usammenhengende, "uisamanhepana,
ultramontan, ultram:>n'ta:n e ia se
u lv,'u lv, 301-1 "*374 55 370
usannferdig, "uaanfærdl, usan'ferdl,
ulyd, 'uilyid, 369 370*2
ulykkelig, u 'lyk»ll, 3 7 0 1 , « , 8 usanselig, vu:sanjall, 370*3
•um, 386-9 57
uselvstendig, "uiselstandi, 370*3
umenneskelig, u'mansaskal|. , OI usigelig, u'si:gøli, 371
umiddelbar, vu:mld|ba:r, 370ЗУ uslitelig, u'X|i.t|ll, 371
umistelig, u'mist|li, 371 uslukkelig, u'J|ok:ali, 371
umælende, vu:m«:lpne, 37o usporlig, u'spo:r|l, 371
W O RD-INDEX
ussel, 'u*:l, 196, 314 , 40a vag, 'veng, 53
ustanselig, u'stons|li, 3 71 vakker, vakre, 'vaklør, Yvakre, 164-1,
ustraffelig, u'straf:all, 3 71 307-3
ustyrlig, u '«y.r|l, 371 vakt (s.)> 'vakt, 442
ustyrtelig, u'styrt||l, 3 7 1 vakt-, 'vakt, 4 14
usvikelig, u'svi:k»ll, 3 7 1 vakuum, 'vaikuum, 386-9
ut, un, 339-1 valdenser, val'densar, 385-33
ut-, u(:)t, 256, 3 5 3 ,3 5 9 valg-, 'valg, 4 14
utakknemlig, vu:taknemli, utak'nemll, valiser, va'll:ssr, 385-65, 386-3
370 a valkyije, val'ky:r]ø, 'vatlkyrja, 370
utallig, u'tol:l, 3 7 1 valuta, va'lut:a, 341
utemmelig, u'tem:»li, 371 vampyr, vam 'py:r, 385-10 1
uten, vunQ, 404 van-, von, 339, 3 5 3 , 359, 4 17
utenkelig, u'tet)kali, 370-1 vandel, 'vand|, 339
uterlig, u'te:r|l, 371 vanegjengeri, *vaina]eQ»ri, 384-2
utetter, 'u:tet-»r, 4 19 vankundig, Yvankundi, 280
utfor, *u:tfer, 419 vantro, ’ vantroi, 434
utførlig, u-t'foe:r|l, 359 vanære, 'v a n æ r a , 3 5 3 , 4 17
utgave, V .tg a :va , 135-4, 353 var, 'vair, 164-1
utgift, 356 Varanger, vaVarpar, 358-4
utilbørlig, vu:tilboe:f|l, util'bce:(ji, (varm) varmt, 'varm t ['varo t], 276
370 -a vatn, 'vaCQ, 135-5
utilstedelig, util'ste:d|li, 371 vatt, 'v a e , 55
utmed, , u:tma-, 431 ve, 'vøs, 35
utmerket, 'u:tm «rket, 443 ved, 've:, 164-1, 250, 3 3 9 1
utpreget, 'u:tpre:gat, 135-4 ved-, ve:(d), 3 5 3 , 359
utrettelig, u'tret:|ll, 371 vedbli, 've:(d)blb, 3 5 3 , 4 17
utrolig, u'tro:ll, 370-1 veder-, ve(:)dør, 359
utrøstelig, u'trøst|li, 3 71 vederstyggelig, veder'ttyg:øli, 359
-utt, 385-100 vedkommende, 'veidkomanø, 360, 388
uttale (0.), 'untoila, 4 17 ved like, ve(d)Yll:kø, 375
uttale (j .), , u:tta:l», 434 vedtak, yve:ta:k, 434
utved, *unve', 4 31 vegn, 'vegn, aao
utålelig, u'tx|H, 31a vegne, Vvtlna, 220
uutgrunnelig, u-u^grunilll, 3 71 vegre, , ve:grø, 3 4 7 1
uutholdelig, u:ut'hal:|li, 373 vei, 'vsl, 1 1 4
uutsigelig, u-ut'jl:g*li, 3 7 1 [veir], 'v * :r , 223
uuttømmelig, u'ut'tøm:all, 3 7 1 veksel, 'veks|, 3 14
uvederheftig, Vu:ve:darhefti, 370-3 vekt-, 'vekt, 4 14
uvedkommende, Vu:vedk3m:ane, 360, vel, vel, 339
37 ° vel-, vel, 353, 359
uvegerlig, u've:gar|l, 371 velan, ve'lom, 3 4 1, 359
uvennlig, Vu:venli, 370-3 velde, Yvelda, 347
uvesentlig, ’ u:ve:si)tll, u've:siitli, 370-3 velgjerning, vveljae:rniQ, 3 53
uviktig, Yu:viktl, 370-3 velkommen, vel'kam:øn, 359
uvilkårlig, ''uivilloiffl, uvll'lo:r|i, (vell) vellet (dtf. sing.), 'veke, 33a
37 °a velle, Vvek», 33a
uvitenskapelig, ’ u:vi:ti}ska:pali, 370-3
vellukt, , vellokt, 434
uvitdg, Yu:vlel, 370-3 velsigne, vel'slgna, 359
uvøren, vu:voe:r9> 370 velsk, 'veilsk, 35a
uøvd, Vu:øvd, 369 veltalende, val'ta:lnna, 359
vemod, Yve:mo-d, 2 10 , 352
vadsekk, Yvatsela, 345-1
vendisk, 'vendlsk, 247
Vadsø, *vatsø, 345-1
venetiansk, venetsl'a:nsk, 294
887
W ORD-INDEX
(venn) vennen (def sing.), Vennj, 3 19 vitne, Vitna, 135-5
venninne, veVIm a, vevninda, 385-60 vogn, 'vogn, 2 6 1, 319
vennskapelig, ven'ska:palt, 378 Vogt, 'fokt, 300
venstre, 'venstre, 4 3 5 vokal, vo'ke:l, 207-1
verden, 'værdij, 404 (vokse) vokser, 'voksar, 405-3
verdi, væKdl, * 4 9 4 volum, vo'lu:m, 386-9
-verdig, værdl, 383 Voluspå, Voiluspo:, 204-2
verdsens, 'vaefppj, 427 vom, 'vom:, 205
verk, 'vaerk, 48 vond, 'von:, 73
verksted, 'værkste-d ['vaerjt®'], 2 73ч -voren, vo-rij, 377
verktøy, Værktøy, 4 14 vred, 'vreid, 250
(verpe) verper, 'vær par, 405-3 vrimmel, 'vrlmial, 402
verre, 'vatna, 190, 4 2 5 vulgær, vul'gae:r, 8 1, 2 14
(vers) versene (def. pl.), 'vaefiipna, vulkan, vul'ko:n, 385-6
326-1 vurdere, vurftjeire, 249-4
vert, 'v * rt, 48, 182, 190 vy, 'vy:, 164-1
vertshus, 'v*r?hu:s, 'vaertøhuis, 297 væpne, V e:pna, 198, 347-5
vesle, V e/ja, 16 7-1 vær, 'v æ r , 45, 164-1
veto, V e:to, 208 (være) er, var, 'акг, 'va:r, 329, 392
vett, 'vet:, 40 værelse, Væ :r|$a, 3 1 3
(veve) vever (в.), 've:var, 405-3 væske, V eska, 198
vi, 'vh, 164*1 væte, V eita, 198
vid, 'vi:, 250 vøle, V ø :la , 97, 15 6 ,16 4 -1
vid-, vi(:)d, 359 vøre, V ce:re, 104
viden, V lidij, 3 18 , 404 vørter, 'væ rta r, 106
vidløftig, vid'løfti, 359 Vågå, *vogo, 3 3 5
vidt-, vit, 359 vånd, 'vom, 2oo-2
vidunder, vid'undar, 359 vånde, ¥vonda, 247
vigilie, vi'gi:lla, 255 våpen, 'voipan, 198, 404
Vigra, 'viigra, 347-1 vår (s.), 'vo:r, 59, 158-2, 164-1
vigsel, 'viksl, 403 (vår) vårt, 'vort, 348
vikar, vi'kq:r, 3 8 5 4 3 våt, vått, 'vo:t, 'vot:, 64, 198, 200-1,
viking, Vi:kiij, 270 332
(viktig) viktigst (superl.), 'viktikst, 426
vilkårlig, vil'ka:r|i, 378 Waaler, Voilar, 302
(ville) vil, vil, 339, 392 Wales, Ve:ls, 199-1
villskap, 'vilskasp, 4 11 W .C ., Ve:'se:, 302
vilt-, 'vilt, 4 14 weekend, Vi:ken(d), 302
vimpel, 'vimpel, 402 Werle, Vaeirja, 302
vin, vinen, 'vi:n, 'vi:nn, 26, 3tg whisky, Vlski, 302
(vind) vinden (def. sing.), 'vln:n, 196, whist, 'vist, 302
319 wienerbrød, 'viinarbrø, 302
vindu, Vindu, 247 Winsnes, V ln sn ea, 302
vinne, ''vima, 30 wire (vaier), 'vaiar, 188-3
vinnskipelig, vin'/i:pali, 378-1 Worse, Vorøa, 302
vinter, 'vintar, 405-1 Wyller, V yl:ar, 9 1, 302
virkelig, Virkali, 444-1
virkelighet, Virkalihe:t, 444-1 xantippe, sanVipia, 303
virtuos, vlrtu'o:s, 385-89 Xenofon, '(k)seinofon, 303
(vis) vist, 'vi:st, 348 xylofon, sylo'fo:n, 303
-vis, via, 377, 419
visdom, Vladom , 352 yacht, 'jot:, 304
vissen, Vis:ij, 404 yankee, 'jeijki, 192, 199-2, 304
visstnok, 'vlstnok, 4 19 yard, 'ia it f, 249-1, 304
W O RD -IND EX
ynde, 'ynda, 247 øl, 'øl:, 340
ynge!. ør, 'ce:r, 158-2
Young, 'prp, 237 -ør, 385-106
yr, 'y :r, 158 2 ørken, 'ørkan, 404
-yr, 385-101 øm, ørnen, ørnene, 'ce:(-n, 'oe:rnij,
-yre, 385-102, 430 *ee:rppria, 185, 3 2 1, 326
-yse, 385-103, 430 -øs(e), 385-107, 430
ytre, ’ ytra, 347-1, 425 østerriker, vøstarl'kar, 386-3
øvre, ’ ø:vra, 347 3, 425
zoolog, so-o'b:g, 305 øvrighet, Vø:vrihe:t, 347-3
zulu, 'su:lu, 305 øyeblikkelig, øya'bllk:ali, 378
øyensynlig, øyan'sy:nli, 378-1
ær, '* :r , 117
-ær, 385-104 ågre, ’ э^га, 347-1
æra, '* :r a , 158 5 (åker) åkrer (p l.), va:krar, 347-4
ærbar, **:rb a:r, 352 ål, 'э:1, 156
ærbødig, ær'bø:di, 378-1 ån d,'an :, 200-2, 319
-ære, 385-105, 430 åndelig, "andali, 247
ærgjerrig, * r 'j* r .i, 378-1 århundre, arihundra, 'a:rhundra, 358-5
ærlig, v* :r !l, 186 årsdag, ' 3 :r*da:g, 4 °7
ærverdig, ær'værdi, 383 årsoppgjør, 'a:r?apjce:r, 360
ætt, 'e t:, 198 årtusen, э’ г^имд, 358-5
(ås) åsen (dif. sing.), 'a:sij, 322
øde, V .d ø , 139-2 ås, æser, 'a:s, *e:sar, 198
ødsel, ødsle, 'øs:|, vøsla, 403, 424 åtsel, 'ats|, 2oo-2
ødsle (».), vøsla, 246 åtte, ' i t : * , 200-2
ødslig, *ø$li, 246 åtti, 'at:i, 200-2, 4 13
økonomi, økono'ml:, 142-2 åttring, V2trlr), 200-2

Pronunciation of Norwegian PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Pronunciation of Norwegian PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Pronunciation of Norwegian PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the document about?

What is the document about?

What are some of the topics covered?

What are some of the topics covered?

Pronunciation of

Cambridge University Press

© Cambridge University Press 1963

This publication is in copyright. Subjeet to statutory exception

First published 1963

A catalogue m o rdfor this publication is available front the British Library

isbn 978-0-521-05973-2 Hardback

Cambridge University Press has no responsibility for the persistence or

List of Figures poge ix

List o f Phonetic Symbols 3

10. W ord T ones 15 1

B. The Double Tone, 432-40 page 166

ii. S e n t e n c e I ntonation 177

Appendix. Word-pairs differing only in Tone 182

1. The organs of speech page io

6. Norwegian æ:, English æ, etc. 21

9. Norwegian or, English ur, «: 27

M y first duty is to thank all thosc Norwegian, fiiends and col-

The purpose of this book is to provide a practical and compre-

The symbols of the International Phonetic Association1 are used

or consonants. All unstressed syllables are short. In the

O ther sym b ola

i Fig. i illmtrates the organs of speech. They may be briefly

8 In Norwegian, as in other European languages, all speech

9 Speech sounds are divided into two main groups:

io Speech sounds are not only classified as voiceless and

1 3 Vowel sounds may be classified as follows:

Front vow els

18 It has, therefore, been found convenient to select from

Fig. 3. Cardinal vowels. Cardinal vowels 1 - 5 are pronounced with unroundcd

19 Consonants may be classified in various ways.

20 They may be classified according to the place of articulation,

2 1 Consonants may also be classified according to the manner

32 Norwegian vowels are long and short. Phonetically the

24 C om parison w ith o th er sounds.

25 H inte on pronunciation. Those English speakers who

26 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. fin, 'fim (fine); vin,

28 C o m p ariso n w ith other sonnds.

29 Hinta on pronunciation. English speakers should

30 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. fikk, 'fik: (got);

(spike); bind, 'bin: (bandage); kippers, 'kiprar? (kippers); gitar,

3 1 P ro vin cial pronunciations. In Western Norway this

33 C om parison w ith oth er sonnds.

34 H inta on prom m ciation. Southem English speakers

35 W ords fo r pronunciation practice. fe , 'fe: (cattle);

36 P rovin cial pronunciations. In many parts of eastern

38 C om parison w ith other sounds.

39 ffin ts on pronunciation. It is helpful to regard the short

41 P ro vin cial pronunciations. In many parts of Norway

42 Pronunciation. The front of the tongue is raised to a little

43 C om parison w ith other sounds.

44 H in ts on pronunciation. This is one of the most difficult

45 W ords fo r pronunciation p ractice. færing, vfat:riq

46 P ro v in d a l p ro au n d atiø n s. In western Norway æ: has

48 W ords fo r p ron n n d ation p ractice. færre, 'faera